Skip to main content

Full text of "Domestic manners and social condition of the white, coloured, and negro population of the West Indies"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Wellcome  Library 


https  ;//archive.org/details/b29328731_0001 


DOMESTIC  MANNERS 


AND 


SOCIAL  CONDITION 

OF  THE 

WHITE,  COLOURED,  AND  NEGRO 

POPULATION 


OF  THE 

WEST  INDIES. 


By  MRS.  CARMICHAEL, 

FIVE  YEARS  A RESIDENT  IN  ST.  VINCENT  AND  TRINIDAD. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  I. 


LONDON : 

WHITTAKER,  TREACHER,  AND  CO. 

AVE-MARI A LANE. 


1833. 


LONDON  : 

PRINTED  BY  MANNING  AND  SMITHSON, 


LONDON  HOUSE  YARD 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


In  justice  to  myself,  it  is  necessary  to  state  that 
these  volumes  have  not  been  got  up  for  an  occasion. 
The  whole  of  the  first,  and  part  of  the  second 
volume,  were  prepared  some  time  ago,  before  the 
agitation  of  the  West  India  question  by  the  present 
government ; and  the  manuscript  was  then  on  the 
point  of  publication  by  an  eminent  house,  with  the 
special  recommendation  of  an  influential  body  of 
men.  Circumstances,  however,  occurred  to  sus- 
pend the  negotiation;  and  when  I consider  that,  in 
return  for  patronage,  more  might,  perhaps,  have 
been  considered  due  from  me  than  it  would  have 
been  in  my  power  to  give,  I am  not  sorry  that  my 
volumes  now  stand  upon  their  own  imperfect  merits. 

Although  in  my  sketches  of  the  general  manage- 
ment of  an  estate,  and  of  the  social  condition  of  the 
black  population  of  the  colonies,  I have  been  fre- 
quently obliged  to  speak  of  matters  intimately 
connected  with  the  question  now  before  Parliament; 
a great  part  of  my  work  has  no  relation  to  it,  was 
not  written  in  reference  to  it,  and  might  be  pub- 


vi 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


lished  with  equal  propriety  at  any  earlier  or  later 
period,  as  at  this  moment,  since  the  domestic 
manners  and  social  condition  of  a people  are  little 
affected  by  a legislative  enactment.  At  the  same 
time,  there  is  little  that  I have  written  that  has  not 
an  indirect  bearing  upon  the  matters  now  in 
progress ; for  it  must  be  obvious,  that  in  legislating 
upon  the  condition  of  a people,  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  the  character,  manners,  morals, 
and  peculiarities  of  that  people,  is  indispensable 
towards  wise  and  wholesome  legislation. 

These  pages  are  little  else  than  an  accumulation 
of  facts ; the  results  of  personal  experience  and 
attentive  observation : and  if,  at  times,  they  warrant 
conclusions  adverse  to  popular  opinions,  I can 
only  say  that  I record  facts,  for  which  alone  I am 
answerable,  not  for  the  conclusions  to  which  they 
lead. 

I am  fearful  that  some  inaccuracies,  particularly 
in  Negro  language,  may  be  found  in  these  pages ; 
and  can  only  plead,  as  an  apology  for  them,  my 
absence  from  England  while  the  work  has  been 
printed. 


CONTENTS— VOL.  L 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

First  impressions — Negro  Sunday  market — An  even- 
ing riding  on  shore  3 

CHAPTER  II. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  WHITE  POPULATION. 

State  of  society;  erroneous  opinions  respecting  the 
life  of  a planter — His  domestic  economy ; drudgery, 
drones,  frugality,  and  general  manners  of  living — 
Markets — A West  India  ball — Creole  children — 
Correcting  an  error — -Religion — Trials  of  planters 
and  their  families — Demoralization  : an  instance  of 
negro  kindness 14 


CHAPTER  III. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  COLOURED  POPULATION. 

Character,  habits,  and  peculiarities — Conduct  towards 
their  children — Coloured  free  servants,  and  slave 
domestics — Correction  of  errors 69 

CHAPTER  IV. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 

Overworking  negroes  — Different  classes — The  field 
negro — The  culture  of  the  sugar  cane,  and  negro 
labour  in  the  cultivation — Sugar  and  rum  making — 
Various  uses  of  the  cane — Negro  domestics — Head 
servants — A West  India  kitchen — Nurses,  grooms, 
and  washerwomen — Tradespeople 95 

CHAPTER  V. 

Negro  ideas  of  comfort  — Houses  and  furniture  — 
Cooking — Gardens — Correction  of  prevailing  errors  124 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PAGE. 

Negro  dress — Expensive  notions — Jewellery  and  per- 
fumery— Effects  of  climate — Erroneous  notions  . . 142 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Negro  food — Provision-grounds — West  India  fruits 
and  vegetables,  and  manner  of  cooking  them — 
Prices  of  the  produce  of  provision-grounds — Stock 
rearing — General  returns  of  provision-grounds — 
Manner  of  life  of  the  negro — Negro  cookery — Negro 
children — Singular  custom— Succession  to  property 
— Love  of  barter 161 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Diseases  incident  to  the  negroes,  and  treatment  of  the 
sick 203 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Instruction  of  the  negroes — Details  of  an  attempt  at 
private  instruction — .Wesleyan  missions,  and  their 
results — Dancing---Change  in  the  character  and 
conduct  of  the'negroes — A negro’s  idea  of  freedom  219 

CHAPTER  X. 

Idolatry  — Obeah ; witchcraft  — Negro  honesty,  and 
anecdotes — Gentleness — Anecdotes — Affection  . .251 

CHAPTER  XL 

Distinction  of  rank  among  negroes — Tenaciousness  on 
this  point — Negro  amusements — Parties  and  balls — 
Opinions  of  free  service  in  England 282 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Conversations  with  native  Africans 299 


CHAPTER  XII. — CONTINUED. 

» 

The  master  and  slave — Punishment — Alleged  over- 
working   323 


THE  WEST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

First  impressions — Negro  Sunday  market — An 
evening  ride  on  shore. 

I beheld  the  West  Indies  for  the  first  time 
when,  at  sun-rise,  on  the  last  day  of  December 
1820,  we  anchored  in  the  lonely  bay  of  Callia- 
qua,  in  the  island  of  St.  Vincent.  I am  not 
about  to  enlarge  in  the  way  of  description ; — 
man,  rather  than  nature,  is  my  object;  but  I 
may  be  permitted  to  say,  that  the  scene  which 
rose  before  me  that  morning  with  the  sun,  was 
of  the  most  captivating  kind.  I saw  a suc- 
cession of  small  valleys,  covered  with  canes  and 
pasturage,  intermingled  with  slight  elevations 
in  the  fore-ground,  upon  which  here  and  there 

B 


WEST  INDIES* 


a dwelling-house  could  be  distinguished,  while 
the  prospect  was  terminated  by  mountain 
heaped  upon  mountain,  in  that  wild  confusion 

that  told  of  those  awful  convulsions  of  nature 

* 

to  which  these  tropical  regions  have  been  sub- 
ject. The  sea,  too,— -such  a sea  as  in  the  tem- 
perate latitudes  is  rarely  seen,  held  the  island 
like  a gem  in  its  pure  bosom  ; and  mirrored 
there,  the  anchored  ships,  the  moving  boats, 
and  the  varied  shores. 

It  was  Sunday  morning,  and  a novel  spec- 
tacle soon  awaited  me.  I saw,  for  the  first 
time,  bands  of  negroes  proceeding  from  the 
different  estates,  some  with  baskets,  and  others 
with  wooden  trays  on  their  heads,  carrying  the 
surplus  produce  of  their  provision-grounds  to 
market.  Accustomed  to  a devout  observance 
of  the  Sabbath  day,  I could  feel  little  pleasure 
in  gazing  on  a scene  which  in  other  circum- 
stances would  have  given  me  unfeigned  pleasure 
— for  it  was  something,  to  learn  that  negro  slaves 
were  in  possession  of,  and  could  sell,  the  loads  of 
surplus  produce  which  I saw,  and  receive  their 


WEST  INDIES. 


cash  in  hand  ; and  it  was  also  something  to  see 
that  they  were,  with  the  exception  of  very  few 
individuals,  dressed  in  that  manner  which  in- 
dicates an  approach  to  real  comfort. 

After  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  procure 
horses  on  shore  that  day  for  so  large  a party  as 
ours,  and  having  made  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  landing  the  following  day,  we  returned 
to  our  ship,  and  were  speedily  visited  by  several 
of  our  own  people,  who  came  on  board  to  see 
us.  I could  comprehend  little  or  nothing  of 
what  they  said  • for  though  it  was  English,  it 
was  so  uncouth  a jargon,  that  to  one  unaccus- 
tomed to  hear  it,  it  was  almost  as  unintelligible 
as  if  they  had  spoken  in  any  of  their  native 
African  tongues.  They  seemed  overjoyed  to 
see  their  own  master,  telling  him  that  if  he  had 
not  come  they  could  not  have  lived  much 
longer  without  him.  They  were  soon  intro- 
duced to  all  of  our  party,  and  presented  their 
hands,  giving  ours  a hearty  shake,  and  wishing 
us  all  health  and  happiness.  I was  again 
pleased  to  observe  that  all  were  well  clothed  ; 

b 2 


6 


WEST  INDIES. 


their  clean  white  linen  trowsers  and  jacket, 
with  a blue  checked  shirt,  looked  tidy  and 
comfortable.  I saw  nothing  of  that  servile 
manner  which  I had  anticipated  : all  were 
frank,  full  of  life  and  spirit,  and  talked  to  their 
master  with  a freedom  which  must  be  seen  to 
be  fully  comprehended. 

Early  next  morning,  a boat  came  with  fruit : 
there  were  only  one  negro  man  and  a boy  in  it 
apparently  about  twelve  years  of  age ; they 
accompanied  the  motion  of  their  oars  with  a 
song,  or  rather  a sort  of  chorus,  the  words  of 
which  were  only  a repetition  of  “ Shove  her — 
shove  her  up,”  but  repeated  so  quickly,  that  to 
me  it  appeared  like  any  language  on  earth  but 
English.  As  soon  as  the  boat  came  alongside 
of  us,  the  first  words  I heard  uttered  by  our 
sailors  to  the  little  boy,  were  “ You  black  devil, 
you !”  at  the  same  time  bestowing  a rope’s-end 
upon  him.  I could  not  help  shewing  undis- 
guised disgust  at  such  apparent  cruelty  ; but  I 
found  that  the  little  fellow  had  been  provided 
with  a knife,  and  while  the  elder  negro  was 


WEST  INDIES. 


7 


engaged  in  talking  with  the  sailors,  the  younger 
one  was  busily  employed  in  cutting  away  a rope. 
No  doubt  he  had  been  previously  instructed  by 
the  negro  man  to  do  so,  and  therefore  it  is 
probable  he  suffered  unjustly.  I had  at  first 
concluded  that  the  conduct  of  the  sailors  was 
merely  a sample  of  what  I was  now  daily  to 
witness  from  the  white  towards  the  black  popu- 
lation of  the  West  Indies. 

About  10  o’clock  a.  m.  we  landed,  and  were 
soon  mounted,  and  on  the  road  to  Kingstown. 
I was  delighted  to  find  it  much  cooler  on  land 
than  at  sea,  for  notwithstanding  the  awning  on 
board,  the  rays  of  the  sun  had  been  for  the  last 
few  days  insupportably  hot,  while  the  reflection 
from  the  water  was  so  bright  as  to  affect  the 
eyes  to  a painful  degree.  After  riding  little 
more  than  two  miles,  we  reached  the  top  of  an 
ascent  from  which  we  had  the  first  peep  of 
Kingstown.  The  descent  from  this  elevation 
to  the  town,  commands  one  of  the  grandest 
views  imaginable  : the  Bay  of  Kingstown, — 
the  valley  in  the  centre  occupied  by  the  town, — 


8 


WEST  INDIES. 


the  charming  cultivation, — the  deep  green  of 
the  woods,  and  the  noble  mountains  or  the 
calm  sea  terminating  the  landscape. 

Independent  of  the  beauty  of  the  evening, 
there  is  something  very  novel  in  the  appearance 
of  a West  India  town,  seen  for  the  first  time. 
The  wooden  houses,  the  green  Venetian  win- 
dows, with  their  galleries,  and  house-tops 
without  chimneys, —all  these  at  first  sight  arrest 
the  eye  of  a traveller  : the  number  of  the 
windows,  too,  in  the  houses  is  unlike  anything 
to  be  seen  in  England,  and  reminds  one  of  the 
representations  of  houses  on  China  cups  and 
saucers,  and  the  absence  of  the  window  duty. 
My  attention  in  riding  from  Calliaqua  to  Kings- 
town was  continually  arrested  by  some  plant 
which  I now  for  the  first  time  saw,  growing  wild 
by  the  road-side,  instead  of  being  carefully 
cherished  in  a hot-house.  I was  particularly 
struck  by  the  great  luxuriance  of  the  mimosa, 
which  I could  hardly  believe  was  the  same  as 
that  which  I had  seen  so  carefully  nursed  in  Eng- 
land. We  occasionally  passed  some  very  fine 


WEST  INDIES. 


trees,  all  of  which  were  natural  wood.  The  sour- 
sop  tree  is  indigenous  to  this  island,  and  is  only 
valuable  from  its  fruit,  which  was  then  nearly 
ripe.  This  fruit  is  something  in  size  and  shape 
like  a bullock’s  heart,  of  a deep  green,  and 
covered  with  prickles  like  a hedge-hog’s  back. 
The  inside  resembles  cotton  wool ; and  there  are 
numerous  black  seeds,  about  the  size  of  an 
almond,  interspersed  throughout  the  whole. 
The  taste  of  the  fruit  is  agreeable,  and  it  is  said 
to  be  cooling  and  wholesome.  The  sour-sop, 
cocoa-nut, — king  of  these  climes, — and  a few 
plantains,  were  the  only  fruit  trees  I saw  on 
this  road.  Charmed,  as  I could  not  but  be, 
during;  this  novel  and  romantic  ride,  vet  there 
were  many  melancholy  reflections  continually 
forcing  themselves  upon  me;  particularly  as  I 
could  not  help  remarking,  that  most  of  the 
negroes  whom  we  passed  were  by  no  means  so 
well  clothed  as  those  I had  seen  on  Sunday  : 
few  of  them  had  on  a jacket  ; a shirt  and 
trowsers  seemed  the  general  costume  ; and 
these  not  in  the  best  condition,  either  as  re- 


10 


WEST  INDIES. 


garded  cleanliness  or  repair.  They  seemed  all 
to  have  hats  ; but  those  who  were  carrying 
baskets  or  trays,  invariably  put  these  on  their 
heads,  and  carried  the  hat  in  their  hands. 

The  few  females  we  passed,  were  engaged  in 
washing  by  the  river  side ; for  in  this  country, 
and  generally  I understand  in  these  colonies, 
all  the  washing  is  performed  with  cold  water, 
by  the  side  of  some  running  stream.  The. ap- 
pearance of  those  women  was  disgusting  : some 
of  them,  it  is  true,  had  apparently  good  clothes  ; 
but  without  one  exception,  the  arms  were  drawn 
out  of  the  sleeves,  which,  with  the  body  of  the 
gown,  hung  down  as  useless  appendages  ; while 
from  the  waist  upwards,  all  was  in  a state  of  nu- 
dity : sundry  necklaces,  and  a coloured  cotton 
handkerchief  of  showy  colours,  completed  their 
dress.  As  we  entered  the  town,  although  we  saw 
many  well  clothed,  yet  several  such  disgusting 
spectacles  were  presented;  and  the  little  chil- 
dren, in  by  far  the  greater  number  of  instances, 
were  literally  in  a state  of  nature.  We  observed 
several  coloured  women  (that  is,  Mulattoes)  at 


WEST  INDIES. 


li 


the  doors  and  windows  of  houses,  the  dresses 
of  some  of  whom  would  have  been  elegant  and 
graceful,  had  they  been  more  modest.  We  had 
now  reached  the  house  which  was  to  be  our 
residence  for  some  time.  I was  particularly 
struck,  in  approaching,  by  the  Otaheite  goose- 
berry tree.  The  tree  itself  is  not  remarkable 
otherwise  than  as  being  of  an  uncommonly 
lively  green ; but  the  fruit  is  very  peculiar  and 
rich  in  its  appearance,  growing  in  clusters,  in  size 
and  colour  resembling  the  common  Muscadine 
grape ; the  clusters  are  attached  to  the  stem 
and  branches  of  the  tree,  and  are  so  closely  set, 
as  literally  to  prevent  the  stem  and  branches 
from  being  seen.  This  gooseberry  is  extremely 
acid,  without  any  other  flavour,  and  is  unfit  for 
use  unless  when  baked  in  tarts,  when  it  serves 
as  an  humble  imitation  of  the  English  green 
gooseberry.  As  I entered  the  house,  I was  not 
sorry  to  find  it,  although  in  a town,  very  rural 
in  its  appearance.  The  tamarind  tree,  and  the 
beautiful  blossoms  of  a large  scarlet  rose  com» 
monly  used  in  the  West  Indies  as  an  ornamental 

b 3 


12 


WEST  INDIES, 


fence,  with  the  flowers  of  the  plumeria  rubra, 
were  all  growing  luxuriantly  around  the  house. 
Upon  alighting  we  were  received  by  two  of 
— ’s  negroes  : one,  a tall,  masculine- 
looking woman,  clean  but  ragged  ; the  other, 
a young  man  apparently  under  thirty  ; badly 
clothed,  but  clean.  They  received  us  very 
kindly,  and  shook  hands  with  us  ; although 
the  female  by  no  means  looked  so  well  pleased. 

This  first  evening  we  passed  in  a gentleman’s 
house  at  a short  distance  from  our  own  : it  was 
spent  much  in  the  same  way  as  in  England, 
drinking  tea  between  seven  and  eight,  and  music 
filling  up  the  remainder.  The  drawing-room  we 
sat  in  entered  through  the  hall,  and  when  the 
music  began,  I heard  a noise  in  that  direction. 
The  lady  of  the  house  observing  me  turn  round, 
said  u that  is  only  the  little  negroes;  they  are 
dancing  there ; and  are  all  extremely  fond  of 
it.”  I had  every  inclination  to  take  a peep, 
but  I was  afraid  if  they  saw  me,  they  would 
stop.  I have  since  found  by  experience,  however, 
that  had  I gone,  it  would  have  proved  no  such 


WEST  INDIES. 


13 


interruption,  for  negroes  are  not  at  any  age  at 
all  abashed  by  the  presence  of  a stranger.  And 
thus  passed  the  first  twelve  hours  on  shore  in  a 
West  India  colony. 


14 


WEST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SKETCHES  OF  THE  WHITE  POPULATION. 


State  of  society  ; erroneous  opinions  respecting  the 
life  of  a planter  His  domestic  economy  ; 
drudgery , drones , f rugality,  and  general  manners 
of  living — Markets — A West  India  hall — Creole 
children— Correcting  an  error — Religion—  Trials 
of  planters  and  their  families — Demoralization  ; 
an  instance  of  negro  kindness. 

In  the  last  chapter,  I have  presented  something 
like  a journal;  but  I purpose  now  recording 
the  results  of  my  five  years’  experience  and 
observation  in  St.  Vincent  and  Trinidad,  rather 
than  throw  my  observations  into  a regular 
narrative.  It  is  evident  that  the  sameness  of 
a residence  could  not  afford  variety  for  this, 


WEST  INDIES. 


15 


though,  to  illustrate  my  views,  it  will  often  be 
necessary  for  me  to  recur  to  a personal  narra- 
tive in  my  statement  of  facts. 

It  is  also  important  to  observe,  that  much  of 
that  which  forms  the  subject  of  these  volumes 
is  strictly  applicable  to  many,  and  in  a great 
degree  to  all  the  West  India  colonies;  though 
my  observations  have  been  made  in  St.  Vin- 
cent and  Trinidad.  Negro  character  is  the 
same,  whether  it  be  exhibited  in  St.  Vincent’s, 
or  in  any  other  island ; so  we  may  say  the 
interests,  and  consequently  the  conduct  of  the 
planters  are : and  although  a greater  or  a 
smaller  sphere,  and  greater  or  less  prosperity, 
may  in  some  degree  influence  the  state  of  the 
white  society,  and  perhaps  even,  the  condition 
of  the  negroes ; yet  the  circumstances  in  which 
the  white  and  black  population  are  relatively 
placed,  — their  respective  occupations,  — their 
interest, — the  climate, — are  all  so  similar,  that 
no  very  marked  dissimilarity  can  exist  in  the 
character  and  conduct  of  the  population  of  the 
different  islands.  In  the  present  chapter,  I 


16 


WEST  INDIES. 


shall  offer  some  observations  upon  the  state  of 
the  white  population. 

I will  venture  to  assert,  that  there  is  no  class 
of  men  on  earth  more  calumniated  than  the 
West  India  planters.  I do  not  speak  at  pre- 
sent (for  that  I shall  enlarge  upon  in  due  time) 
of  their  conduct  towards  the  negro  population. 
I speak  of  their  general  character  and  mode  of 
life,  as  members  of  society.  I had  heard,  and 
all  have  heard,  West  India  planters  spoken  of 
as  a peculiar  race  of  men ; imperious, — unpo- 
lished,— men  who  had  raised  themselves  from 
poverty  to  affluence,  and  who  reclined  in  the 
lap  of  luxury  in  tropical  ease,- — each,  a bashaw 
lording  it  over  the  creatures  of  his  little  com- 
munity. 

It  is  no  doubt  certain,  that  there  are  indi- 
viduals in  the  West  Indies  who  have  raised 
themselves,  probably  from  very  low  situations, 
to  what  may  be  called  a comfortable  independ- 
ence, but  it  is  scarcely  necessary  for  me  to  say, 
that  the  affluence  which  once  in  some  degree 
existed,  is  to  be  found  no  more ; and  it  would 


WEST  INDIES. 


17 


now  be  more  correct  to  say,  that  with  very  few 
exceptions,  they,  although  nominally  pro- 
prietors, are  really  nothing  else  than  the  farmer 
for  the  British  merchant,  who  receives  their 
annual  produce. 

The  planters  (at  least  I have  not  met  with 
one  exception)  are  hard-working  men ; up  before 
sunrise,  and  often  the  first  in  the  field  of  a 
morning,  and  generally  the  last  there  at  night. 
Many  of  them  in  these  hard  times  keep  no 
manager,  and  have  only  one  or  two  overseers  to 
assist  in  the  regulation  of  the  estate,  without 
whom,  the  business  of  the  estate  could  not  go 
on  ; and  these  must  be  white  men , that  is  to  say 
not  men  of  colour,  for  of  course  there  can  be  no 
objection  to  a Creole.*  It  has  been  more 
than  once  attempted  in  St.  Vincent,  and  I may 
say  in  all  the  colonies,  to  introduce  a coloured 
overseer,  but  the  negroes  have  uniformly  re- 


* As  the  term  Creole  is  often  in  England  understood  to 
imply  a Mulatto,  it  is  best  to  explain  that  the  word  Creole  means 
a native  of  a West  India  colony,  whether  he  be  white,  black,  or 
of  the  coloured  population. 


18 


WEST  INDIES. 


sisted  it, — -they  having  a most  decided  dislike 
to  the  coloured  population. 

Some  fifty  years  ago,  colonial  society  was 
upon  a very  different  footing  from  what  it  now 
is.  I was  informed  by  a very  old  resident  in 
the  West  Indies,  who  had  resided  in  many  colo- 
nies, when  conversing  upon  the  subject,  that 
about  forty  years  ago  or  more,  the  only  distinc- 
tion of  ranks  consisted  in  white,  coloured,  and 
negro  persons.  Tradesmen  of  every  description, 
if  white , were  admitted  and  invited  to  the  best 
society  ; and  although  moving  himself  in  that 
sphere,  he  told  me  he  distinctly  recollected  a 
young  man  turning  round  to  him,  while  stand- 
ing the  next  in  a dance,  and  saying,  with  a low 
bow,  “ Sir,  I will  thank  you  very  much  for 
your  custom.’'  The  young  man  was  a respect- 
able member  of  society  in  his  way ; a black- 
smith. It  is  needless  to  add  that  these  days 
are  long  gone  by,  and  that  there  is  a suffi- 
cient number  of  a secondary  rank  among  the 
white  people,  to  form  a society  of  themselves. 
I would  say,  that  the  town  and  country  society 


WEST  INDIES. 


19 


varies  quite  as  much  as  it  does  in  Britain. 
The  country  gentlemen,  that  is  to  say  the  plant- 
ers, seldom  come  to  the  colonial  town  upon 
pleasure,  and  are  always  much  occupied  with 
their  agricultural  concerns,  and  anxious  to 
return  to  their  properties.  Those,  indeed,  who 
possess  estates  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
towns,  of  course  mix  in  some  degree  with  the 
inhabitants  of  the  towns,  the  society  of  which 
may  generally  be  said  to  be  composed  of  those 
who  hold  situations  under  Government ; of  bar- 
risters, medical  men,  and  merchants ; and  to 
these  must  be  added,  the  military,  and  the 
naval  officers  of  such  ships  as  chance  to  be  on 
the  station,  towards  whom  the  utmost  hospi- 
tality, consistent  with  their  circumstances,  is 
invariably  shewn  by  the  West  India  proprietors. 

With  hardly  an  exception,  drinking  to  excess 
is  unknown  among  planters, —or  indeed  luxury 
of  any  description : destitute  of  those  common 
comforts,  which  every  British  farmer  enjoys, 
but  which  no  money  can  purchase  in  a tropical 
country,  they  are  also  without  those  luxuries 


20 


WEST  INDIES. 


which  are  to  be  found  in  the  East  Indies. 
Some  few  indeed  have  good  houses ; but  the 
majority  are  contented  with  a very  humble 
dwelling,  furnished  too  in  the  simplest  styte 
imaginable. 

The  comfort  of  a family  every  one  knows  to 
depend  greatly  on  servants  ; but  contrary  to  the 
common  belief,  planters  are  miserably  off  in 
this  respect.  I never  saw  any  servant,  whether 
male  or  female,  that  would  have  been  reckoned 
even  passable  in  England  ; and  to  a stranger, 
it  is  surprising  to  see  how  contentedly  they 
bear  the  necessary  privations — in  fact,  consi- 
dering daily  theft  and  constant  negligence,  with 
a thousand  other  grievances  of  the  same  nature, 
as  matters  of  course. 

Many  families  who  live  in  town  are  not  the 
proprietors  of  their  servants,  but  hire  them  from 
their  masters,  to  whom  they  pay  a certain  sum, 
while  they  feed  and  clothe  the  negro, — or,  which 
is  more  customary,  give  an  allowance  to  the 
servant,  who  feeds  and  clothes  himself.  Some 
few  have  free  servants ; but  this  seldom  answers, 


WEST  INDIES. 


21 


from  various  causes  which  will  be  afterwards 
assigned. 

The  duties  of  a planter’s  wife,  are  most 
arduous;  distant  from  markets,  and  all  the  few 
comforts  that  a small  West  India  town  even 
does  afford,  she  must  continue  to  live  upon  the 
stock  raised  on  the  property,  or  absolutely  go 
without.  The  stock  therefore  becomes  her 
immediate  care;  and  besides  being  forced  to 
superintend  pigs,  poultry,  &c.  with  sundry 
other  occupations  of  the  same  nature,  she  must 
attend  also  to  the  garden,  and  that  most 
minutely;  otherwise,  she  would  reap  little  from 
it.  Then  she  has  to  listen  to  all  the  stories  of 
the  people  on  the  estate, — young,  old,  and 
middle  aged:  all  their  little  jealousies  and  quar- 
rels she  must  enter  into,  and  be  in  short  a kind 
of  mother  to  them  all.  The  negro  children 
must  be  daily  watched ; she  must  see  them 
swallow  their  physic  when  necessary;  reward 
the  good,  and  admonish  the  bad ; visit  the 
sick, — encourage  them, — and  take,  or  appear 
to  take,  an  interest  in  all  that  concerns  them. 


22 


WEST  INDIES. 


It  is  more  than  probable  too,  that  she  not  only 
cuts  out,  but  sews  a great  proportion  of  the 
clothes,  for  her  house  servants.  Then  again, 
the  mode  of  washing  in  the  West  Indies  greatly 
adds  to  the  domestic  labours  of  the  planter’s 
wife  : the  linen  is  dipped  in  the  river,  and  soap 
rubbed  upon  it  while  it  is  laid  over  a stone, 
after  which  it  is  beat  with  a flat  heavy  piece 
of  wood  made  for  the  purpose,  and  lastly  the 
article  itself  is  dashed  upwards  and  downwards 
upon  the  stone,  with  which  the  operation  con- 
cludes. 

It  is  utterly  impossible  for  those  who  have  not 
gone  through  such  scenes,  to  comprehend  the 
unnecessary  accumulation  of  work  thus  thrown 
upon  the  mistress  of  a family,  who  must  begin 
to  button  and  string  the  whole  wardrobe  every 
time  it  returns  from  the  wash,  as  it  is  a rare 
occurrence  if  any  of  those  appendages  return ; 
the  patching  and  mending  of  a West  India 
family  is  consequently  u never  ending — still 
beginning:”  all  this  a planter’s  wife  must  see 
done,  and  also  give  her  own  active  assistance 


WEST  INDIES. 


23 


to  the  completion  of  it.  The  nature  of  the 
climate  too  renders  it  necessary  that  all  pan- 
tries  and  store-rooms  be  out  of  doors,  at  least 
with  very  few  exceptions.  A great  increase  of 
trouble,  and  Consumption  of  time  is  thus  occa- 
sioned ; and  all  is  thrown  upon  the  planter’s  wife, 
for  none  of  her  servants  think  of  what  is  re- 
quired, and  indeed  prefer  making  their  mistress 
return  again  and -again  to  the  store-room  during 
the  day ; as  by  this,  more  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  pilfering  are  offered  to  them. 

All  these  avocations  require  more  time, 
activity,  and  temper  than  many  people  may  be 
aware  of,  and  nothing  short  of  a trial  of  such  a life 
can  give  any  one  a perfect  idea  of  the  various 
annoyances  attendant  upon  it:  nor  is  this  all  ; 
for  very  many,  besides  these  labours,  bake  the 
pastry,  and  make  the  puddings  and  custards. 
Let  those  who  talk  of  the  luxuries  of  a West 
India  life,  judge  whether  they  would  exchange 
their  home  in  Britain,  however  poor  it  may  be, 
to  undergo  all  this.  I can  safely  state  from 
personal  experience,  that  so  little  reliance  is 


24 


WEST  INDIES. 


to  be  put  in  any  servant,  even  on  him  who 
may  call  himself  head  servant,  that  the  every 
day  work  of  laying  the  table  for  dinner  must  be 
looked  at  in  order  to  ascertain  that  nothing  is 
wanting  on  the  table.  I need  scarcely  say  that 
those  ladies  who  have  young  children,  have 
still  more  to  do  ; and  in  their  personal  attention 
towards  their  offspring  during  infancy,  they 
are  the  most  anxious  and  affectionate  of  parents, 
always  suckling  their  children,  and  generally 
to  a longer  period  than  is  usual  in  England  ; 
and  never  for  any  party  of  pleasure,  trusting 
their  infant  to  the  hands  of  others.  Their 
conduct  in  this  respect  is  most  exemplary,  and 
very  different  from  our  fashionable  mothers  in 
Britain,  who  either  stint  their  infant  of  its 
natural  support,  or  abandon  it  to  a mercenary 
nurse. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted,  that  although 
West  India  parents  are  anxious  about  their 
children’s  bodily  wants,  to  such  a praiseworthy 
degree  as  to  grudge  no  personal  trouble,  that 
yet  they  are  with  hardly  an  exception  indifferent 


WEST  INDIES. 


25 


to  their  conduct  in  early  childhood,  neglecting 
their  religious  and  moral  education  to  a melan- 
choly degree.  So  soon  as  a little  Creole  gets 
upon  its  feet— and  this  they  do  much  earlier 
than  in  Britain,  generally  at  about  two  or  three 
years  old — from  that  time  a destructive  kind 
of  accidental  education  commences. 

The  house  being  all  open,  and  the  domestics’ 
houses  generally  situated  very  near,  they  soon 
find  the  way  to  them,  and  to  the  kitchen. 
Negroes  are  like  all  uneducated  people,  most 
unfit  managers  of  children  : they  are  pleased 
with  their  prattle,  so  long  as  they  do  not 
disturb  them  in  what  they  are  about ; they  are 
fond  of  teaching  them  to  mimic,  a talent  which 
is  conspicuous  in  negroes,  and  early  teach  them 
deceit,  while  they  easily  bribe  them  over  to 
silence  by  something  good  or  sweet. 

In  St.  Vincent,  and  in  most  of  the  colonies, 
there  are-few  children  who  remain  in  the  island 
after  ten  or  at  most  twelve  years  of  age,  for  there 
is  no  possibility  of  procuring  either  public  or 
private  teachers,  beyond  merely  in  reading  and 


26 


WEST  INDIES. 


writing,  and  those  of  very  ordinary  attainments  ; 
and  it  is  needless  to  say  that  even  were  a 
mother  sufficiently  well  informed,  and  calcu- 
lated from  her  natural  talents  and  temper  to 
educate  her  daughters  at  home,  her  other 
domestic  duties  are  of  so  arduous  a nature  as 
totally  to  preclude  her  doing  so.  Some  few 
families  have  tried  a governess,  but  it  has  been 
found  not  to  answer  ; for  they  almost  invariably 
marry  soon  after  coming  out — so  that  at  present 
there  is  really  no  alternative,  excepting  that  of 
sending  children  to  Europe,  or  leaving  them  to 
grow  up  totally  ignorant.  As  for  boys,  there 
is  no  possibility  of  educating  them  in  the  West 
Indies. 

To  those  who  have  neither  personally  expe- 
rienced nor  witnessed  such  scenes,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  conceive  how  much  this  necessary 
sending  away  of  all  young  Creoles  for  the  means 
of  education,  operates  to  their  disadvantage. 
Parents  look  forward  to  this  necessity  almost 
from  the  birth  of  their  darling,  who  becomes 
doubly  dear  from  this  consideration.  From  the 


WEST  INDIES. 


27 


moment  of  this  separation  indeed,  the  tie  may 
be  said  to  be  broken  i boys  in  many  instances 
never  return  to  their  homes  ; and  girls,  if  they 
do  return,  return  only  to  be  almost  immediately 
taken  from  it  again  by  marriage. 

These  much  to  be  dreaded  realities,  press  so 
constantly  upon  the  minds  of  both  parents,  as 
to  operate  strongly  against  the  future  welfare 
of  the  child,  who  is  over-indulged  to  a great 
excess ; because,  looking  forward  constantly  to 
the  moment  of  parting,  they  cannot  bear,  as 
they  say,  to  cross  the  poor  child.  But  these 
evils,  as  well  as  those  which  are  engendered  by 
the  too  frequent  intercourse  of  children  with 
negro  servants,  are  partly  unavoidable,  owing 
to  the  constant  cares  and  arduous  duties  which 
I have  already  described  as  devolving  upon  the 
planter’s  wife  : and  I may  also  use  an  argument 
I have  frequently  heard  used  by  West  India 
mothers  in  favour  of  permitting  this  intercourse; 
that  if  their  children  were  kept  from  the 
society  of  the  young  negroes,  they  could  not 
have  those  kindly  feelings  towards  young 


c 


28 


WEST  INDIES. 


negroes  which  they  ought  to  have.  And  this* 
by  the  by,  leads  me,  before  returning  to  the 
upgrown  population,  to  digress  for  a little  upon 
an  opinion  which  I have  more  than  once  heard 
at  home, — that  creole  children  are  permitted 
and  encouraged  to  use  the  negroes,  both  young 
and  old,  tyrannically. 

The  fact  is,  that  children  brought  up  as  I 
have  described  them  to  be,  are  not  likely  to 
treat  any  one  around  them  either  with  respect 
or  self-denying  kindness ; but  in  justice  both 
to  parent  and  child,  I must  remark,  that  when 
instances  of  rudeness  occur  from  a white  child 
to  a negro,  I feel  satisfied,  after  having  minutely 
considered  the  subject,  that  their  conduct  is 
not  produced  by  any  peculiar  dislike,  or  want 
of  affection,  towards  the  servant  as  a negro ; it 
proceeds  wholly  from  their  totally  neglected 
education  ; and  in  saying  so,  I give  my  reasons 
for  adopting  this  opinion,  which  I formed  in 
consequence  of  observing,  that  young  creoles 
are  infinitely  more  disobedient,  disrespectful, 
and  clamorous  towards  their  parents,  than 


WEST  INDIES. 


29 


towards  the  negroes  by  whom  they  are  sur- 
rounded * nay,  in  most  families,  I have  ob- 
served, that  when  one  servant  in  particular  was 
appropriated  for  the  children,  she  had  twice 
the  authority  of  either  parent ; and  I have  seen 
many  cases  where  the  affection  of  the  children 
towards  one  or  more  of  the  negro  domestics  was 
unbounded,  and  where  they  took  no  pains  to 
conceal  that  they  preferred  the  society  of  those 
servants  to  that  of  any  white  person. 

I have  many  times  observed  the  children, 
upon  going  to  bed,  run  to  kiss  those  negroes 
who  were  most  about  them,  and  say  good  night; 
and  I have  seen  children,  who  were  habitually 
rude  upon  contradiction,  habitually  kind  and 
affectionate  to  the  negro  servants.  I had 
many  opportunities  of  seeing  young  people  of 
both  sexes,  at  an  early  period  after  their  arrival 
in  the  West  Indies,  after  having  been  absent 
six,  eight,  or  ten  years  for  their  education,  and 
in  all  of  those  numerous  instances,  I perceived 
the  greatest  anxiety  on  the  part  of  these  young 
and  newly  arrived  creoles,  to  see  those  negroes 

c 2 


30 


WEST  INDIES. 


whom  they  had  best  known  in  their  childhood  ; 
and  it  was  evident  how  well  and  how  kindly 
they  remembered  them,  among  all  the  new 
objects  that  Europe  had  presented  to  them.  In 
no  case  did  they  omit  to  bring  presents  suited 
to  them  ; and  it  would  be  only  a suppression  of 
truth  were  I not  to  add,  that  there  seemed 
much  more  warmth  of  affection  on  the  part  of 
the  child,  than  on  that  of  the  negro,  who  upon 
such  occasions  seemed  alwavs  more  lost  in 

w 

amazement  at  the  great  change  in  “ young 
massa”  or  u misses/’  than  in  displaying  those 
affectionate  feelings,  which  are  occasionally  to 
be  met  with  among  old  English  servants 
towards  their  masters’  children. 

The  feelings  of  negroes  are  strong,  but 
quickly  evaporate  in  a few  passionate  expres- 
sions of  grief  or  joy,  according  to  the  occasion. 
But  after  an  absence  of  many  years,  they  have 
almost  forgotten  their  young  friends ; and  when 
they  have  made  a few  set  speeches,  such  as 
wishing  “ that  young  massa  may  grow  up  to 
be  a rich  man,  and  have  plenty  of  fine  negers  /’ 


WEST  INDIES. 


31 


or  that  11  misses  may  soon  have  a pretty,  young, 
rich  husband,”  (and  here  I repeat  word  for 
word  what  I have  heard  used  upon  occasions 
of  this  kind),  they  shake  hands,  examine  the 
dress  of  the  new  comer,— for  they  are  very 
curious  and  observant  as  to  fashion,— and  de- 
part; not,  however,  without  first  asking  what 
young  massa  has  brought  them  out  of  England. 

I shall  be  happy  if  I have  successfully  refuted 
the  opinion  that  young  creoles  are  taught  to 
behave  tyrrannically  towards  negroes,  because 
they  are  negroes ; it  is  a point,  this,  of  great 
consequence  to  be  represented  fairly,  and  f 
think  I have  explained  the  real  state  of  the 
matter  when  I admit,  that  the  children  of 
colonists  in  general,  from  being  neglected  in 
their  early  education,  and  left  without  steady 
or  systematic  control  from  either  parent,  do 
conduct  themselves,  with  few  exceptions,  in  a 
manner  regardless  of  the  feelings  of  those 
around  them ; but  that  they  do  this  to  all  who 
come  in  their  way,  and  to  their  parents  generally 
more  determinedly  than  to  any  others. 


32 


WEST  INDIES. 


Much  more  might  be  said  upon  this  subject, 
but  that  it  will  be  found  again  to  occupy  our 
attention  when  we  come  to  consider  the  cha- 
racter, customs,  and  situation  of  the  negro 
population, 

1 repeat,  then,  once  more,  that  there  cannot 
be  a more  unjust  aspersion,  than  that  children 
are  taught  to  despise  a negro.  No  one  who 
has  lived  in  the  West  Indies,  at  least  for  some 
time  back,  can  adopt  such  an  opinion,  unless 
he  has  absented  himself  from  society,  and 
formed  his  ideas  from  any  thing  but  actual  and 
impartial  observation. 

But  I now  return  to  the  upgrown  population 
and  white  society.  When  I first  arrived  in 
the  West  Indies,  there  was  little  of  what  we 
call  visiting  a in  an  easy  way family  dinners, 
or  a quiet  cup  of  tea  were  unknown ; ceremonious 
dinner  parties  were  the  only  media  of  inter- 
course. As  my  book  is  not  meant  merely  for 
grand  people,  planters,  and  M.P.s,  some  I 
think  may  be  pleased  with  a sketch  of  a great 
dinner  in  these  parts. 


WEST  INDIES. 


33 


I will  pass  over  the  inconvenience  of  walk- 
ing  or  riding,  under  a tropical  sun,  even  the 
few  hundred  yards  that  separated  my  house 
from  that  of  my  entertainer,— -and  the  crowd  of 
visitors  arriving  and  arrived  outside  the  door,— 
and  suppose  myself  ushered  in,  having  smoothed 
down  my  dress,  and  arranged  my  curls,  and  in 
some  degree  recovered  from  the  inconveniences 
of  heat,  a strong  breeze,  and  abundance  of  dust. 
We  were  invited  to  dine  at  five  in  the  after- 
noon, and  as  I had  something  short  of  a quarter 
of  a mile  to  walk,  I had  the  full  benefit  of  the 
concentrated  rays  of  the  tropical  sun. 

Dinner  being  announced  about  six,  w7e  were 
ushered  into  a room  by  no  means  large  or  lofty: 
two  long  tables  wrere  soon  filled,  and  we  sat 
down,  in  number  between  thirty  and  forty — the 
gentlemen  greatly  predominating ; there  was 
very  little  general  conversation  during  dinner, 
and,  so  far  as  I could  see,  not  much  even  be- 
tween those  who  sat  next  each  other.  Every 
thing  looked  brilliant,  however,  from  the 
numerous  lights  (for  it  was  already  dusk),  and 


34 


WEST  INDIES. 


the  handsome  shades,  which  are  a great  orna- 
ment to  the  candlesticks.  The  windows  and 
doors  all  thrown  open,  displayed  one  of  the 
most  picturesque  scenes  imaginable ; it  was 
fine  moonlight,  and  the  beauty  of  a moon- 
light view  in  these  latitudes,  can  be  conceived 
by  those  only  who  have  seen  it.  The  dinner 
was  like  all  West  India  dinners— -a  load  of  sub- 
stantial, so  apparently  ponderous,  that  I in- 
stinctively drew  my  feet  from  under  the  table, 
in  case  it  should  be  borne  to  the  ground. 

Turtle  and  vegetable  soups,  with  fish,  roast 
mutton  (for  in  three  days  I had  not  seen  or  heard 
of  beef,  lamb,  or  veal),  and  turtle  dressed  in  the 
shell,  with  boiled  turkey,  boiled  fowls,  a ham, 
mutton  and  pigeon  pies,  and  stewed  ducks, 
concluded  the  first  course.  Ducks  and  guinea 
birds,  with  a few  ill-made  puddings  and  tarts, 
&c.  formed  the  second  course.  The  heat  of 
the  climate  formed  an  excuse  for  the  indifferent 
pastry,  and  experience  soon  taught  me  that  it 
was  impossible  to  make  light  flaky  pastry,  such 
as  we  see  everv  day  in  England.  However,  it 


WEST  INDIES. 


35 


must  be  admitted  that  West  India  cooks  do  not 
excel  in  the  art  of  making  sweet  dishes,  if  1 
except  a dish  yclept  floating  island/’  which 
they  always  succeed  in  admirably. 

I had  heard  so  much  at  home  of  the  luxury 
of  the  West  Indies,  and  how  clever  black  ser- 
vants were,  that  I looked  for  something  not 
only  good,  but  neat  and  even  tasteful ; but  I 
was  astonished  to  see  the  dishes  put  down 
without  the  least  apparent  reference  to  regu- 
larity, and  I felt  a constant  inclination  to  put 
those  even,  that  were  placed  awry.  Many  of 
the  guests  brought  their  servants  with  them, 
and  there  was  therefore  an  immense  concourse 
of  them,  of  all  descriptions : some  with  livery, 
and  some  without ; some  with  shoes,  but  gene- 
rally without;  some  wore  white  jackets,  others 
were  of  coloured  striped  jean  ; some  were  young, 
some  old  ; some  were  coloured,  and  others 
negro  men ; there  was  no  arrangement,  co- 
operation, or  agreement  among  the  servants, 
save  only  in  one  thing,  and  that  was  in  stealing; 
for  a bottle  of  wine  was  hardly  opened,  until 

c 3 


36 


WEST  INDIES, 


some  clever  hand  whipped  it  away,  and  without 
any  apparent  fear  of  detection  or  sense  of  shame, 
openly  handed  it  out  of  the  window  to  those  in 
waiting  to  receive  it.  In  short,  the  servants' 
mouths  were  stuffed  full  the  whole  time ; and 
so  occupied  were  they  all  in  making  the  most 
of  a good  opportunity,  that  the  ladies5  plates 
would  never  have  been  changed,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  repeated  and  loud  reproof  of  the 
gentlemen* 

Such  a length  of  time  elapsed  before  the 
second  course  made  its  appearance,  that  I began 
to  conclude  that  among  the  many  novelties  I 
had  seen,  another  might  be,  that  the  servants 
retired  to  consume  the  remains  of  the  first 
course  before  they  again  made  their  appearance 
with  the  second  ; however,  after  the  lapse  of  a 
long,  fatiguing,  and  silent  interlude,  the  second 
course  did  appear,  and  glad  was  I that  it  was 
dismissed  sooner  than  the  first.  A good  deal 
of  wine  was  drank  during  dinner,  but  not  more 
than  is  usually  consumed  at  dinner  parties  in 
England.  The  wine  in  general  use  in  the  West 


WEST  INDIES. 


37 


Indies  is  of  the  very  best  quality;  and  malt 
liquor,  particularly  London  porter,  acquires  a 
degree  of  mildness  and  flavour  far  beyond  that 
which  it  ever  attains  in  Britain.  Beer,  porter, 
and  cider,  are  all  drank  at  West  India  dinners, 
but  sparingly,  and  1 apprehend  these  are  by  no 
means  favourable  to  health  in  a tropical  climate, 
at  least  to  the  generality  of  constitutions.  The 
most  general  beverage,  and  by  far  the  safest, 
is  either  brandy  or  rum  and  water,  such  as 
would  be  drank  in  England  : the  gentlemen  in 
the  West  Indies  make  it  extremely  weak,  about 
the  proportion  of  one  glass  of  spirits  to  three 
English  pints  of  water  this  beverage  is  often 
rendered  more  agreeable  to  the  palate  by  being 
milled,— that  is,  beat  in  a large  jug  or  glass 
rummer  with  a long  three-fingered  stick,  some- 
what resembling  a chocolate  stick ; this  being 
done  quickly,  the  liquor  froths  up,  and  forms 
at  once  the  most  cooling  and  safe  beverage, 
whether  before  or  after  dinner.  Punch  was 
formerly  much  in  fashion,  but  it  is  now  fairly 
exploded,  excepting  by  one  or  two  old  people. 


38 


WEST  INDIES. 


who  naturally  prefer  what  they  were  accustomed 
to  in  their  youth  ; but  these  take  as  small  a 
proportion  of  spirits  in  their  lemonade,  as  the 
others  do  in  water — -but  to  return  to  my  dinner 
party. 

The  arduous  business  of  dinner  being  con- 
cluded, for  the  cheese  was  put  down  with  the 
second  course, — the  cloth  was  removed,  and  the 
dessert  made  its  appearance.  It  was  January, 
and  I felt  somewhat  astonished,  when  I looked 
at  the  table  covered  with  pines,  suppidilloes, 
pomme  de  rose,  water  lemons,  grenadilloes.  See, 
that  amidst  all  this,  I should  see  nothing  of 
the  far-famed  and  really  excellent  West  India 
preserves,  so  much  prized  in  England.  Just  as 
I was  meditating  upon  green  limes  and  pre- 
served ginger,  the  gentleman  who  sat  next  to 
me  offered  me  some  preserved  raspberries,  just 
come  from  England,  by  the  last  ship  ; the 
emphasis  which  was  put  on  the  word  rasp- 
berries, at  once  shewed  me  that  English  pre- 
serves were  quite  as  much  esteemed  in  that 
country,  as  West  India  preserves  are  in  Eng- 


WEST  INDIES. 


39 


land.  I ventured  to  tell  him  how  astonished  I 
was  to  find  that  they  relished  our  preserves, 
when  theirs  were  so  much  superior — he  assured 
me,  that  before  long,  I should  alter  my  opinion  : 
and  I found  this  to  be  perfectly  correct. 

The  ladies  did  not  remain  long  at  table,  but 
soon  retired  to  the  drawing-room  ; but  there, 
nothing  like  conversation  took  place, — indeed 
the  constant  domestic  drudgery  of  a female’s 
life  in  the  West  Indies,  married  or  unmarried 
(for  the  latter,  although  not  occupied  with  the 
menage , are  engaged  in  dress-making  and 
mending — negro  servants  being  wretched  needle 
women),  leaves  them  no  time  for  improving  the 
mind,  — and  in  society,  the  ladies  are  too 
generally  found  distinguished  for  that  listless- 
ness, and  meagreness  of  conversation,  which 
arise  from  an  uninformed  mind. 

As  soon  as  the  gentlemen  came  in,  coffee  and 
cake  were  handed  round,  and  an  almost  imme- 
diate bustle  followed;  for  a heavy,  though  short 
shower  of  rain  had  fallen,  and  the  ladies  began 
to  ponder  upon  the  probable  results  of  walking 
or  riding  through  a miry,  slippery  road,  in  a 


40 


WEST  INDIES. 


cloudy  night,  between  nine  and  ten  o’clock. 
We  had  resolved  to  walk  ; and  wrapped  in  warm 
cloaks,  bonnets,  and  thick  shoes,  we  took  our 
leave.  As  we  expected,  the  road  was  very  bad, 
and  so  dark  was  it,  that  we  could  make  no 
choice  where  to  place  our  footsteps, — some  of 
our  party  began  seriously  to  lament  the  pro- 
bable ruin  of  a satin  slip,  while  the  gentlemen 
were  no  less  pathetic  on  the  subject  of  their 
silk  stockings.  Where  a party  of  this  kind  is 
sufficiently  numerous,  there  is  generally  no 
want  of  amusement ; in  fact,  it  was  only  during 
the  walk  home,  that  any  thing  like  cheerful- 
ness or  ease  appeared ; our  adventures,  how- 
ever, were  soon  ended  ; for  ten  minutes  brought 
us  to  our  own  door,  and  as  I seated  myself 
quietly  at  home,  I could  not  help  thinking 
of  Miss  Edgeworth’s  inimitable  description 
of  Mrs.  Rafferty’s  dinner,  in  her  “ Tales  of 
Fashionable  Life.” 

Dinners,  if  I may  so  express  myself,  took  a 
more  rational  turn  before  I left  the  West  Indies  ; 
they  began  to  find  out  that  those  parties  were 
both  expensive  and  dull. 


WEST  INDIES, 


41 


Small  social  parties  came  more  into  vogue : 
the  ladies  began  to  talk  to  the  gentlemen— and 
certain  is  it,  that  the  latter  were  amazingly 
improved  by  the  change  of  system ; cards 
became,  less  and  less,  the  resource  of  the 
evening,  and  dancing  succeeded  instead : this 
gave  employment  to  the  young,  and  amuse- 
ment to  the  old:  music  first  became  tolerated, 
then  listened  to  with  some  interest ; and  before 
I left  St.  Vincent  for  Trinidad,  if  there  were  no 
musicians,  there  were  at  least  many  who  liked 
music  and  encouraged  it ; and  finally  the  piano 
forte,  and  quadrilles,  to  a great  extent  banished 
cards  and  scandal. 

Even  small  dinners,  however,  were  by  and 
by  found  expensive  ; and  times  began  to  get 
rapidly  so  bad  for  the  colonists,  that  these 
could  no  longer  be  kept  up ; and  excepting 
upon  great  occasions,  these  too  were  completely 
abandoned. 

Small  evening  parties,  which  created  little 
or  no  expense,  except  the  few  additional  cups 
of  tea  or  coffee,  and  a few  glasses  of  weak  wine 


42 


WEST  INDIES. 


and  water,  now  became  common.  Quadrilles 
were  the  general  amusement.  These  parties 
usually  met  about  eight  in  the  evening,  and 
broke  up  before,  or  at  eleven,  at  farthest. 

Great  balls  are  not  often  given.  The  im- 
mense expense  is  the  principal  objection ; and 
the  difficulty  of  collecting  the  female  popula- 
tion is  another: 

In  St.  Vincent,  and  many  others  of  the  colo- 
nies, the  roads  are  hilly  and  often  very  bad ; it 
is  almost  dangerous  for  a lady  to  ride, — and  in 
many  places  it  is  impossible  to  drive  a gig  ; all 
these  things  combined,  prevent  many  great 
balls  from  being  given  ; but  when  one  is  really 
in  agitation,  all  the  island  is  in  a buz,  and  the 
coloured  women  are  as  active  as  possible,  huck- 
stering their  trays  full  of  satins,  gauzes,  rib- 
bons, and  white  shoes  and  gloves,  &c.  & c.  to 
the  very  last  hour. 

Let  me  present  a sketch  of  these  balls,  given 
in  the  house  of  a gentleman,  not  far  distant 
from  Kingstown. 

The  house  was  situated  upon  a rising  ground 


WEST  INDIES. 


43 


just  above  Kingstown,  and  we  had  to  walk  but 
a short  distance  to  reach  it.  One  of  his 
majesty's  ships  lay  in  the  bay  at  the  time,  and 
the  officers  were  all  of  the  party ; there  was  a 
number  of  fine  young  men,  and  some  uncom- 
monly interesting  boys,  among  the  midshipmen. 

One  of  the  officers  happened  to  be  an  old 
acquaintance  and  a countryman : those  whom 
we  only  know  slightly  at  home,  when  we  meet 
abroad,  are  hailed  as  dear  friends,  and  we  give 
a hearty  shake  of  our  hand  to  the  man  whom 
we  only  bowed  ceremoniously  to  at  home.  It 
was  a lovely  evening,  and  as  we  walked  up 
the  avenue  lined  with  cocoa-nut  trees,  and 
reached  the  front  of  the  house,  a prospect  of 
singular  beauty  opened  before  us. 

Kingstown  bay  lay  in  moonlit  panoramic 
splendour ; the  sea  was  smooth  as  glass,  and  if 
an  occasional  air  was  wafted  over  it,  the  ripple 
only  served  the  more  to  shew  the  effects  of 
moonlight. 

On  one  side  was  Fort  Charlotte,  and  on  the 
other,  Dorsetshire  Hill ; the  town  lay  as  it  were 


44 


WEST  INDIES. 


at  our  feet,  and  the  landscape  terminated  in  the 
lofty  mountain  of  St.  Andrew,  covered  with 
wood  to  the  very  summit. 

The  little  parterre  and  shrubbery  around  the 
house,  were  extremely  neat, — -the  estate  negroes, 
and  many  coloured  people,  some  in  full  dress, 
were  already  crowded  round,  or  in  the  house, 
and  every  voice  and  countenance  bespoke 
joy  and  expectation.  We  found  a comfortable 
chamber  wherein  to  change  our  shoes,  and  lay 
aside  our  shawls, — a luxury  often  not  to  be 
obtained  in  St.  Vincent,  from  the  very  small 
and  inconvenient  houses  which  most  of  the 
colonists  possess.  This  house,  even  in  England, 
would  have  been  reckoned  only  a pretty  cottage, 
but  still  it  contained  two  tolerably  sized  public 
rooms,  and  a few  good  chambers,  and  was  so 
much  more  neat  and  comfortable  than  any 
thing  I had  seen,  or  did  ever  see  in  St.  Vincent, 
that  I was  charmed  with  it. 

The  kind  proprietor  is  now  no  rqore, — but 
should  these  pages  ever  meet  the  eye  of  the 
hospitable  lady  of  that  estate,  may  I hope  that 


WEST  INDIES. 


45 


she  will  pardon  the  liberty  I have  taken  in  thus 
describing  what  I felt  to  be  one  of  the  most 
interesting  and  truly  beautiful  scenes  I beheld 
in  the  West  Indies. 

If  I had  been  rather  astonished  to  see  a 
public  ball-room  (which  I had  some  time  before) 
crowded  with  coloured  people  and  negroes,  I was 
still  more  surprised  to  find  a private  one  equally 
so  in  proportion : here  were  young,  old,  and 
middle-aged  negroes  ; and  as  the  children  grew 
sleepy,  they  went  into  their  <f  Misses”  chamber, 
which  opened  from  the  drawing-room,  and 
quietly  snored  in  full  chorus.  The  band  from  on 
board  the  man-of-war,  played  quadrilles  and 
country  dances  all  the  evening, — an  extraordi- 
nary advantage  in  the  West  Indies,  where  the 
only  musicians  in  the  country  are  negro  fiddlers, 
who  play  merely  a little  by  the  ear  : they  know 
neither  sharps  nor  flats,  and  when  such  come 
in  their  way,  they  play  the  natural  instead,  so 
that  it  is  very  difficult  to  find  out  what  tune 
they  are  playing.  The  only  comfort  to  those 
who  are  easily  annoyed  by  discord  is,  that  the 


46 


WEST  INDIES. 


music  is  always  accompanied  by  a tamborine 
and  one  or  two  triangles*  so  that  the  discordant 
tones  are  pretty  well  drowned.  The  negro 
muscians  soon  become  sleepy — and  it  is  gene- 
rally said,  that  they  play  better  asleep  than 
awake.  All  the  while  they  play,  whether 
awake  or  not,  they  keep  time  with  the  foot, 
and  move  their  head  and  body  backwards  and 
forwards  in  a most  ludicrous  way. 

I was  very  much  amused  by  observing  what 
connoisseurs  the  negro  women  are  of  dress, — 
standing  near  me,  at  one  time,  I heard  them 
criticise  every  thing  I wore,  both  in  the  mate- 
rials and  make. 

We  returned  home  about  two  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  and  our  walk  was  not  less  delightful 
than  it  had  been  in  the  evening  going  up  ; the 
air  was  equally  balmy  and  mild,  and  not  the 
least  chill  was  perceivable,  although  w7e  had 
just  left  a crowded  room.  Strange  as  it  may 
appear,  a ball-room  is  much  cooler  in  the  West 
Indies  than  in  Britain,-— where  the  windows 
being  all  shut,  and  very  probably  a fire  in  the 


WEST  INDIES. 


47- 


room,  the  air  gets  disagreeably  close;  whereas 
in  the  West  Indies,  the  doors  and  windows 
being  opened  ail  round,  and  a free  circulation 
of  air  admitted  (for  the  breeze  sets  in  after 
sunset),  it  is  seldom  or  ever  uncomfortably  warm. 
Let  me  say,  with  reference  to  the  presence  of 
the  negroes  at  the  ball ; that  when  a proprietor 
of  negroes  thus  admits  his  slaves  to  participate 
in  the  amusements  of  his  family,  there  can  be 
no  interested  motives,  it  must  proceed  from 
pure  good  will,  and  the  wish  to  see  them  happy. 
This  subject,  however,  will  be  further  elucidated 
when  we  come  to  speak  of  the  negroes’  holidays 
and  amusements. 

The  important  subject  of  religion,  and  espe- 
cially, the  religious  instruction  of  the  negroes, 
will  form  matter  for  a future  chapter;  but  at 
present  it  is  necessary  that  I should  say  a single 
word  respecting  the  religious  feelings  of  the 
white  population.  It  seemed  to  me,  that  reli- 
gion occupied  very  little,  the  attention  of  the 
great  majority  of  society;  and  still  there  was 
little  opposition  to  it.  With  many  families, 


48 


WEST  INDIES. 


there  was  the  strictest  decorum  on  this  subject, 
as  far  as  this  could  be  proved  by  regularly 
attending  church  ; but  in  general,  they  acted  as 
if  the  Sabbath  day  ended  when  the  bell  tolled 
for  the  conclusion  of  the  morning  service. 
D uring  my  residence  in  St.  Vincent,  there  was 
no  evening  service. 

The  morning  service  began  at  eleven  o’clock, 
and  I always  regretted  that  it  was  at  the  hottest 
time  of  the  day,  for  walking  or  riding  under  a 
tropical  sun  was  so  oppressive,  that  many  were 
prevented  altogether  from  attending  service. 
Some  families,  however,  and  many  individuals, 
besides  managers  and  overseers,  rode  several 
miles  regularly  to  church.  Had  there  been 
evening  service,  it  might  have  tended  greatly  to 
discountenance  Sunday  dinners,  and  parties  of 
pleasure  in  the  country,  both  of  which  were  very 
common. 

I would  say  generally,  however,  that  satisfied 
with  a certain  form  of  religion  and  morality,  I 
seldom  or  ever  met  with  any  one  who  seemed 
ever  to  think  at  all  seriously  upon  the  subject 


WEST  INDIES. 


49 


of  religion.  I saw  no  one  read  religious  books, 
nor  did  there  seem  any  desire  to  peruse  works 
of  this  description. 

The  Sunday  market  I heard  them  always 
talk  of  as  an  evil,  neither  did  I ever  in  my 
life  hear  it  vindicated  in  the  abstract.  To  the 
white  population  it  is  a nuisance,  and  no  ad- 
vantage; but  it  is  far  otherwise  to  the  negro 
and  coloured  people,  who  derive  many  peculiar 
profits  from  the  market  being  on  Sunday,  which 
they  would  be  deprived  of  were  it  held  on  a 
week  day;  and  therefore,  although  so  disgrace- 
ful a scene,  yet  it  is  one  of  those  customs  which 
were  it  at  once  abolished,  other  worse  con- 
sequences might  follow,— which  will  hereafter 
be  explained.  It  is  sufficient  here  to  say,  that 
I conscientiously  believe  the  white  population  of 
the  West  Indies  are  by  no  means  advocates  for 
buying  and  selling  unnecessarily  upon  the 
Sabbath,  but  they  must  be  aware,  as  residents 
in  the  colonies,  of  many  difficulties  and  dangers 
in  making  any  sudden  change,  of  which  those 
living  in  England  can  have  no  idea.  As  I 


50 


WEST  INDIES. 


have  spoken  of  markets,  I am  reminded  that 
some  things  have  escaped  me  which  require  to 
be  set  down ; and  that  I have  not  yet  suffi- 
ciently corrected  the  absurd  notices  entertained 
of  the  colonists,  by  those  who  have  either 
trusted  to  partial  information,  or  who,  during 
a short  visit  to  the  West  Indies,  have  seen  but 
the  outside  of  society.  During  all  the  time 
I remained  in  St.  Vincent,  the  markets  were 
so  bad,  and  so  ill  supplied,  that  I was  eighteen 
months  in  the  colony  before  I ever  saw  or 
heard  of  a bit  of  fresh  beef:  the  population  had 
then  however  so  considerably  increased,  that 
an  ox  was  killed  once  a week  generally,  when 
it  was  regularly  advertised  in  the  newspapers, 
and  was  hailed  as  a most  important  piece  of 
intelligence.  Before  that  time,  if  you  wished 
to  give  even  a plain  dinner  to  a friend,  you 
were  compelled  to  send  round  the  country  to 
procure  a whole  sheep,  which  you  were  of 
course  obliged  to  use ; for  to  keep  part  of  it 
was  impossible,  from  two  causes — the  heat  of 
of  the  climate,  and  the  thievishness  of  your 


WEST  INDIES. 


51 


servants— therefore  having  a sheep,  it  became 
a] most  as  cheap  to  make  a great  ceremonious 
dinner  of  it,  and  add  the  other  necessary  articles, 
such  as  turtle,  fowls,  or  turkey,  ham,  ducks,  and 
guinea  birds.  I was  nearly  two  years  in  the 
island  before  I had  ever  seen  dinners  of  any 
other  description  than  those  of  which  I have 
a few  pages  back  given  a sketch,  and  I con- 
cluded this  was  a sure  sign  of  the  preference 
of  the  colonists  for  parade,  ceremony,  and  ex- 
pense. I had  not  thought  of  the  necessity 
almost  imposed  upon  them  to  act  nearly  in  the 
way  they  did ; but  when  I saw  more  and  more 
of  the  real  state  of  society,  I found  that  they  re- 
gretted this  style  of  entertaining,  which  was 
rendered  unavoidable  by  their  being  unable  to 
procure  a moderate  portion  of  meat  at  one  time. 

Fish  forms  the  chief  food  of  all  classes  of 
white  people;  and,  varied  by  a fowl,  or  pork, 
is  the  daily  dinner.  Irish  mess,  beef,  and 
pork  are  used  in  every  family ; and  the  creole 
soups  are  also  much  liked — they  are  never 
made  altogether  with  fresh  meat ; either  salt 

D 


52 


WEST  INDIES. 


beef  or  pork  is  used,  to  season  them ; with, 
at  times,  salt  fish.  Puddings  and  sweet  dishes 
of  any  kind  are  little  used  in  families  except 
upon  rare  occasions,  the  materials  requisite  for 
either  puddings  or  pies  being  exorbitantly 
dear;  so  that  the  common  family  dinner  of  a 
West  India  planter  is  much  inferior,  both  in 
quantity  and  quality,  to  that  of  people  in  the 
very  middling  ranks  of  life  at  home;  while  the 
high  price  of  all  the  real  necessaries  of  life, 
renders  living  upon  a limited  income  little 
better  than  what  would  be  called  misery  in 
England.  How  many  families  are  there  at 
this  moment,  whose  dinner  consists  daily  of 
jack-fish, — and  either  a roasted  plantain,  or 
yam,  with  occasionally  as  a treat,  a bit  of  salt 
pork.  The  jack-fish  is  indeed  an  excellent  fish, 
resembling  the  herring  in  size,  and  somewhat 
in  flavour  also;  but  I suspect  our  lawyers  and 
merchants’  families,  &c.  at  home  would  look 
upon  this  as  very  poor  daily  living,  and  would 
by  no  means  think  they  made  up  for  it  by 
twice  a year  giving  a great  dinner,  and  eating 


WEST  INDIES. 


53 


fat  mutton.  Those  who  have  been  long  settled, 
and  who  are  accustomed  to  this  style  of  living, 
take  it  very  contentedly,  and  ask  their  intimate 
friend  “ to  come  and  eat  fish  with  them but 
they  know  this  is  not  the  style  of  living  in 
England,  and  it  is  not  before  a considerable 
lapse  of  time  that  they  consider  you  sufficiently 
creolized,  to  invite  you  to  come  and  eat  fish, 
and  when  they  do,  it  is  a sure  sign  that  they 
consider  you  no  longer  as  a ceremonious  visiter. 

I was,  therefore,  as  I before  remarked,  nearly 
two  years  in  the  West  Indies  before  all  this 
opened  upon  me, — I say  opened,  for  it  was  the 
cause  of  unfolding  and  explaining  the  motives 
of  many  actions,  which  I had  before  condemned 
and  misconstrued,  considering  them  as  origi- 
nating in  choice  rather  than  in  necessity.  I 
now  saw  my  error ; not  only  in  this,  but  being 
now,  as  it  were,  more  behind  the  scenes,  I was 
convinced,  that  although  a casual  observer 
generally  will  conclude  all  creoles  to  be  lazy, 
luxurious,  ignorant,  proud,  and  even  deficient 
in  feeling — that  the  cause  of  his  hastily  adopt- 

d 2 


54 


WEST  INDIES. 


ing  such  sentiments,  proceeds  first  from  coming 
out  firmly  persuaded  that  a creole  must  be  all 
this ; and  secondly,  from  seeing  only  the  out- 
side of  society  ; for,  mixing  as  a stranger  with 
the  colonists  at  these  sumptuous  dinners,  he 
little  dreams  that  a fried  jack-fish,  or  salted 
fish  and  plantains,  is  the  colonist's  daily  fare, — 
he  sees  them  listless  and  unemployed  during  the 
evening,  but  he  does  not  know  what  fatigues 
they  have  undergone  during  the  day  : and  him- 
self newly  arrived,  with  all  the  advantages  of  an 
European  constitution,  he  makes  no  allowance 
for  the  relaxed  state  of  their  constitutions, 
which  have  suffered  during  perhaps  twenty 
years,  from  the  effects  of  a tropical  sun. 

He  sees  them  speak  peremptorily  to  their 
servants ; and  in  argument  maintain  the  neces- 
ity  in  the  present  state  of  negro  civilization, 
that  corporal  punishment  should  not  be  entirely 
done  away  with  by  law ; but  the  new  comer 
knows  nothing,  or  little  or  nothing,  of  the  real 
state  of  negro  civilization  : he  is  totally  un- 
aware of  the  difficulty  experienced  in  managing 


WEST  INDIES. 


55 


negroes;  or,  if  he  has  just  begun  to  feel  it 
personally,  he  blames  not  the  negro ; but 
argues  with  boldness,  that  the  difficulty  arises 
wholly  from  the  bad  system  of  slavery  around 
him;  so  that,  without  even  emancipation,  he  is 
sure  that  mildness,  and  just,  humane  manage- 
ment, will  make  it  quite  as  easy  to  manage 
negroes  as  white  servants,  and  he  therefore  is 
shocked  with  what  he  considers  the  want  of 
true  feeling,  humanity,  and  justice  in  the  white 
population. 

There  is  only  one  way  of  coming  to  a 
different,  and  a juster  conclusion;  and  that  is, 
by  residing  long  enough  in  a West  India  town 
with  one’s  own  slaves  for  servants,  or  in 
residing  at,  and  taking  the  active  management 
of  a sugar  estate,— then  indeed,  will  he  find  his 
patience,  his  humanity,  nay,  if  he  be  truly  pious, 
he  will  find  his  pious  principles,  brought  to  a 
severer  trial  than  he  was  aware  of,  and  he  will 
give  no  small  credit  to  those  proprietors  who 
jog  on  amidst  all  their  trials  and  difficulties, 
saying  they  hope  better  times  will  come:  and 


56 


WEST  INDIES. 


as  for  the  negroes,  poor  creatures,  it  is  not  their 
fault ; the  only  wonder  is,  exposed  as  they  are 
to  so  many  representations  of  the  cruelty  and 
oppression  of  their  masters,  not  to  mention  the 
alleged  unlawfulness  of  their  proprietor  claim- 
ing them  as  property,  that  they  stand  by  their 
master  at  all. 

But  there  is  one  source  of  suffering,  that 
every  resident  West  Indian  has  endured  for 
some  years,  and  is  still  enduring — and  it  is  to 
be  feared,  will  and  must  continue  to  endure,-— 
and  that  is,  a total  want  of  personal  security 
for  himself  and  his  family.  The  planter  is 
often  distant  many  miles  from  any  white  person 
save  his  manager  and  overseers : now  on  a small 
estate,  say  where  there  are  one  hundred  negroes, 
and  allowing  that  out  of  that  number  there 
are  twenty- five,  young  and  old,  and  other 
twenty-five,  in  whom  their  master  has  some 
confidence, — I say  some  only,  for  perfect  con- 
fidence it  is  impossible  to  have,  as  negroes  are 
such  personal  cowTards,  that  even  if  their  affec- 
tion prompted  them  to  protect  their  master,  their 


WEST  INDIES. 


57 


fear  would  operate  so  strongly,  that  though 
they  might  warn  him  of  danger,  yet  they 
would  not  defend  him  against  a superiorly  of 
numbers, —well,  even  upon  this  very  moderate 
calculation,  there  would  be  fifty  men  against 
the  planter,  his  wife  and  family,  and  at  the 
most,  other  two  white  men ; indeed,  I rather 
think  that  upon  so  small  an  estate  there  would 
not  be  three  white  residents.  But  if  this  is 
thought  a distressing  situation,  what  must  be 
the  feelings  of  a planters  wife?  If  any  serious 
apprehension  of  a rising  is  entertained,  her 
husband  and  every  white  man  upon  the  estate 
are  obliged  to  join  the  militia,  and  she  is  left 
with  her  children  in  a state  of  alarm  beyond 
description  : surrounded  on  all  sides  by  negroes, 
she  knows  that  she  has  no  means  of  escape, 
and  that  she  and  her  family  are  left  entirely  in 
their  power. 

West  India  houses,  open  as  they  are  neces- 
sarily on  all  sides  to  admit  the  air,  cannot  be 
secured  in  any  way  to  prevent  nightly  intruders ; 
and  I speak  from  experience,  when  I say  that 


58 


WEST  INDIES, 


X envied  the  poorest  cottager  in  England , who 
could  fasten  his  door  and  windows,  and  call 
his  little  home  his  castle,  while  every  night  in 
the  West  Indies,  you  feel  that  you  cannot 
secure  your  house ,*  and  one  half  the  night 
is  frequently  passed  in  listening,  rising  out  of 
bed,  and  ascertaining  whether  or  not  all  is 
quiet. 

I am  afraid  some  of  those  females,  whose 
delicate  sensibility  has  been  so  much  affected 
by  the  bare  name  of  West  India  slavery, 
would,  notwithstanding  their  amiable  belief  in 
the  gentle  and  harmless  disposition  of  the 
negro,  have  been  not  a little  nervous,  had  they 
found  themselves  placed  on  a wild  West  Indian 
estate,  with  a house  so  open  as  they  all  must 
be,  and  perhaps  watching  over  a young  family, 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  absent  husbands ; 
and  either  surrounded  by  domestic  slaves,  in 
whom  they  have  no  rational  ground  of  con- 
fidence, or  else,  as  is  usual  at  such  times, 
deserted  by  their  domestic  slaves  altogether. 

Before  concluding  this  imperfect  sketch  of 


WEST  INDIES. 


59 


the  white  population,  I would  offer  a few  obser- 
vations upon  the  condition  of  the  secondary 
class  of  whites,  with  reference  chiefly  to  the 
demoralizing  influence  of  slavery  upon  their 
characters  and  habits,-— facts  applicable  to  all 
West  India  colonies.  Slavery  operates  pre- 
judicially on  the  higher  classes;  but  its  de- 
moralizing effect  operates  in  a different  manner, 
and  still  more  prejudicially,  upon  the  lower 
orders  of  white  people,  who,  having  seldom  or 
ever  any  females  in  their  own  situation  in  life 
to  associate  with,  and  to  whom  they  might 
be  respectably  married,  they  get  a negro  (pro- 
bably belonging  to  the  estate  they  are  employed 
upon)  to  live  with  them,  until  they  gradually 
forget  their  country,  and  their  early  instruc- 
tions, and  become  as  the  expression  is,  almost 
a white  negro. 

These,  I.  think,  are  the  effects  of  slavery 
among  those  whose  business  it  is  to  manage 
slaves.  The  immoral  habits  which  I had  heard 
described  as  existing  in  the  best  society  even 
in  the  West  Indies,  I nowhere  found;  and  I 

d 3 


60 


WEST  INDIES. 


am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  tone  of  morals 
in  this  respect,  among  both  sexes,  is  much 
more  really  strict  than  is  generally  to  be  found 
in  what  is  called  genteel  society  in  England  : 
besides,  it  ought  to  be  recollected,  that  in 
Britain  much  concealed  immorality  may  take 
place,  but  in  most  of  the  colonies  this  is  im- 
possible,— every  thing  is  known,  and  speedily 
rumoured  abroad. 

Managers  upon  small  estates,  and  overseers, 
are  much  to  be  pitied,  for  they  have  not  the 
means  to  enable  them  to  make  any  woman 
decently  comfortable ; the  common  necessaries 
of  life  are  all  so  expensive,  that  living  costs 
three  or  four  times  as  much  as  it  does  in 
England ; besides,  in  the  West  Indies,  you 
lose  a great  deal  from  theft ; the  negroes  plunder 
by  little  and  little,  but  still  the  annual  loss  is 
no  trifle;  neither  can  a man  control  his  expen- 
diture in  that  country,  as  he  can  do  in  England, 
where  there  are  retail  shops  for  every  article. 
In  the  colonies  he  must  supply  himself  from 
merchants’  stores,  who  sell  principally  whole- 


WEST  INDIES. 


61 


sale.  He  sends  in  an  order  to  town  for  what  he 
wants,  and  however  exorbitant  he  may  think 
the  article,  and  very  likely  ill-suited  for  what 
he  requires,  he  must  take  it  or  go  without. 

Managers,  upon  small  estates,  have  seldom 
a salary  that  exceeds  180/.  or  200/.  sterling 
per  annum.  They  have  a house,  unfurnished — - 
two  servants,  and  a boy — they  have  also  of 
course  what  rum,  sugar,  and  salt  fish  they 
require  from  the  estate.  Now  this  seems,  to 
one  who  has  never  been  in  the  West  Indies,  a 
very  fair  situation, — but  to  those  who  know  the 
country,  and  the  necessary  expenditure,  it  is 
quite  another  thing.  A manager  must  keep  up 
a little  of  the  appearance  of  a gentleman,  other- 
wise he  would  not  be  respected  even  by  the 
negroes;  and  though  upon  200/.  sterling  per 
annum,  he  might  live,  and  keep  out  of  debt, 
yet  he  could  not  possibly  do  more,  owing  to  the 
great  expense  of  every  article  of  clothing,  and 
also  of  housekeeping.  Managers  so  situated, 
too  often  keep  a coloured  housekeeper,  who 
generally  manages  well  for  herself,  though 


62  WEST  INDIES. 

she  almost  always  does  something  for  her  own 
subsistence,  either  by  huckstering  or  making 
preserves.  She  can  live,  and  be  very  comfort- 
able, in  circumstances  that  no  European  woman 
could  possibly  be  happy  in ; for  she  is  never  at 
a loss  for  society,  as  she  can  always  find  some 
coloured  people  not  far  distant,  of  her  own 
habits  and  manners ; but  an  European  female  in 
such  circumstances,  would  be  desolate  and 
miserable,  even  if  her  husband  could  afford  to 
give  her  the  common  comforts  of  life ; for  no 
women  of  decent  moral  habits,  can  make  a 
friend  of  any  of  the  coloured  population  who 
move  in  that  sphere  of  life. 

If  the  salary  of  a manager  is  too  limited  to 
admit  of  his  marrying,  that  of  an  overseer  is 
still  more  so,-- seldom  exceeding  50/.  sterling, 
so  that  it  is  hardly  possible  for  him  even  to 
pay  his  way. 

These  causes  combined,  operate  powerfully 
upon  the  middling  and  lower  classes  of  white 
people,  in  preventing  marriage,  and  opening  a 
door  to  much  immorality. 


WEST  INDIES. 


63 


Some  may  think  that  the  proprietors  ought 
to  enlarge  the  salaries  of  their  managers  and 
overseers,  but  it  is  literally  impossible  for  them 
to  do  this.  West  India  produce  for  several  years 
has  gradually  been  decreasing  in  value,  while 
the  expense  of  every  article  requisite  upon  an 
estate  has  not  at  all  decreased ; and  such  is  the 
desperate  state  of  their  affairs,  that  upon  a 
small  estate,  it  requires  the  whole  produce  to 
pay  the  current  expenses,  and  not  a farthing 
remains  for  the  proprietor  or  his  family. 

There  are  few  West  Indian  estates  that  are 
altogether  out  of  debt,  and  some  it  is  to  be 
feared  are  involved  beyond  their  now  real  value: 
this  depresses  the  spirit  of  any  man  who  is 
placed  in  such  circumstances;  he  sees  his  family 
unprovided  for,  and  no  prospect  before  him  but 
that  of  his  estate  being  sold  to  satisfy  the 
demands  of  the  mortgagees  at  home.  This  is 
no  imaginary  tale,  but  a faithful  relation  of  the 
pitiable  state  to  which  so  many  hard-working 
and  benevolent  owners  of  negroes  are  reduced 
principally  by  those  precipitate  measures,  all  of 


64 


WEST  INDIES, 


which,  let  it  be  remembered,  took  their  rise  from 
the  erroneous  opinions  and  imaginary  stories 
circulated  throughout  Great  Britain.  It  is  a 
very  unjust  mode  of  proceeding,  to  search  out 
only  for  instances  of  immorality  or  cruelty ; the 
fair  way  is  to  examine  the  state  and  feelings  of 
the  majority,  the  great  majority , of  the  white 
population.  There  are  no  doubt  cases  of  im- 
morality and  cruelty  in  perhaps  every  West 
India  colony;  but  are  there  more,  or  as  many 
in  proportion,  as  in  the  same  population  at 
home  ? I am  convinced  that  those  cases  of 
severity,  which  may  occasionally  occur  in  the 
West  Indies,  are  not  aggravated  by  the  system 
of  slavery ; but  that  in  general  slavery  operates 
as  a preventive.  How  often  have  I heard  the 
proprietor  of  slaves  say,  “ Well,  I would  not 
put  up  with  this  from  a white  servant,  but  it  is 
but  a negro, — he  knows  no  better.”  This  I 
have  heard  said  frequently,  when  faults  have 
been  committed  that  would  have  ruined  a 
servant’s  character  for  life  at  home,  or  more  pro- 
bably have  brought  him  to  justice.  It  must  be 


WEST  INDIES. 


65 


recollected  what  high  privileges  are  enjoyed  by 
Britons;  while  our  colonists,  almost  in  compa- 
rison shut  out  from  the  civilized  world, — often 
living  at  a great  distance  from  church, — with 
all  the  disadvantages  of  a tropical  climate  to 
contend  with,  are  to  have  their  every  action 
canvassed,  their  motives  distorted  ; and  that 
by  people  who  have  proved  themselves,  to  say 
the  least,  miserably  ignorant  of  the  country 
whose  manners  and  customs  they  have  at- 
tempted so  fully  to  describe. 

West  Indians  do  not  now  shrink  from  in- 
vestigation on  the  subject  of  kindness  to  their 
people, — neither  need  they  do  so,- — from  a fair 
impartial  investigation  they  have  nothing  to 
fear;  what  they  justly  dread,  is  that  despicable 
system  of  espionage  which  is  so  boldly  carried 
on  and  encouraged,  by  those  too  who  ought  to 
know  better  than  to  listen  to  the  descriptions 
of  persons  who  never  mixed  in  decent  society 
in  the  colonies,  and  whose  observations  can 
only  be  derived  from  second  hand,  and  there 
can  be  little  doubt,  often  from  the  lower  orders 


66 


WEST  INDIES* 


of  coloured  people.  This  is  not  the  place  to 
describe  the  effect  produced  upon  the  negro 
by  the  sweeping  aspersions  laid  to  the  charge 
of  the  whole  of  the  white  population ; but  it  is 
now  too  late,  to  soften  the  bitter  cup  of  calamity 
that  many  an  European  family  has  had  to  drink. 
More  than  one  proprietor  I have  seen  sink  to 
the  grave,  under  his  accumulated  feelings  of 
disappointment  at  finding  his  character  so  un- 
justly attacked,  and  his  worldly  prospects  com- 
pletely crushed,  while  his  afflicted  family  were 
bereaved  of  a husband  and  a father,  and  reduced 
to  work  for  their  own  support,  early  and  late, 
to  procure  a miserable  pittance.  There  are  not 
a few  at  this  moment  in  these  lamentable  cir- 
cumstances, who  were  kind  benevolent  owners 
of  negroes,  and  whose  people,  though  of  course 
no  longer  belonging  to  them,  visit  them  and 
feel  for  them,  taking  'provisions  frequently  from 
their  own  grounds  to  their  old  Misses.  Negroes 
are  by  no  means  the  stupid  beings  some  people 
suppose  them  to  be ; they  know  very  well  the 
estate  that  is  doing  well,  and  the  one  that  is 


WEST  INDIES. 


67 


sinking ; and  they  can  trace  from  cause  to 
effect,  more  accurately  than  some  may  imagine. 
I recollect  a negro  coming  one  day  to  my  door 
in  April  1828 : she  had  two  trays,  one  upon  her 
head  full  of  plantains,  and  another  on  her  arm 
with  some  fruit.  After  purchasing  some  pines, 
I asked  her  if  the  plantains  were  for  sale;  she 
said  “no ;”  and  with  a tear  in  her  eye,  added, 
“ I ’m  going  to  carry  dem  to  my  old  misses,  she 
be  very  kind  to  me  when  I was  her  nigger;  my 
misses  knowed  better  times,  but  bad  times  now 
misses,  bad  times — my  misses  had  plenty  nigger, 
and  her  husband,  and  fine  pic-a-ninnies ; but 
dem  bad  times  come,  and  so  you  see  dem  sell 
one,  two,  tree, — I no  know  how  many  nigger, 
till  at  last  massa  die.  I believe  he  die  of  broke 
heart:  so  we  just  go  now  and  den  and  see 
misses,  and  gie  her  some  yam,  or  some  plan- 
tain, or  any  little  ting  just  to  help  her.” 

This  negress  had  no  provision-grounds  of  her 
own,  being  a domestic  slave,  and  therefore  must 
have  actually  purchased,  or  at  least  bartered 


68 


WEST  INDIES. 


something  of  her  own  to  procure  the  plantains 
for  her  old  mistress.  This  is  no  uncommon 
case ; but  in  Trinidad  I saw  more  of  such,  where 
the  distress  of  the  white  population  was  even 
much  greater  than  in  St.  Vincent. 


WEST  INDIES. 


69 


CHAPTER  III. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  COLOURED  POPULATION. 


Character , habits , and  pecidiarities  — Conduct 
towards  their  children — Coloured  free  servants , 
and  slave  domestics — Correction  of  errors . 

The  coloured  population  are  partly  free,  and 
partly  slaves  : there  is  a considerable  diversity 
of  rank,  not  only  among  those  who  are  free, 
but  also  among  the  slaves.  Some  of  those  bom 
free,  have  received  a tolerably  good  education 
in  Europe,  and  there  are  a few  individuals  who 
have  enjoyed  even  superior  advantages  in  this 
respect ; but  by  far  the  greater  number  have 
learnt  all  they  know,  in  the  colony.  Although 
some  of  the  male  sex  are  excellent  accountants, 
and  write  well,  the  females  are  in  general  de- 


70 


WEST  INDIES. 


plorably  ignorant,  and  know  little  beyond  the 
use  of  their  needle.  Many  earn  their  bread  in 
this  way ; but  they  are  in  general  so  proud  and 
so  indolent,  that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  get 
any  thing  out  of  their  hands,  and  they  charge 
besides  most  exorbitantly  for  every  kind  of 
work.  Others  make  preserves  and  pickles, 
while  some  hire  themselves  out  as  servants ; 
but  they  seldom  are  found  to  suit  in  this  capa- 
city ; they  are  so  tenacious  of  rank,  and  quarrel 
so  unnecessarily  with  the  negroes,  whom  they 
treat,  generally  speaking,  with  so  much  con- 
tempt and  disdain,  that  there  is  no  possibility 
of  pleasing  both  parties.  I had  several  trials 
of  free  coloured  servants,  but  I found  them  so 
much  above  the  situation  they  willingly  under- 
took, that  they  required  other  servants  to  do 
nearly  all  their  duty  for  them.  They  are  ex- 
tremely plausible,  and  great  talkers  ; and  make 
a point  of  telling  not  only  all  they  know,  but 
what  is  worse,  all  they  choose  to  invent ; and  to 
new  comers  nothing  is  so  dangerous  as  to  have 
a free  coloured  servant  much  about  one  so  con- 


WEST  INDIES. 


71 


nectedly,  and  apparently  with  so  little  art  or 
design,  do  they  tell  their  stories,  while  all  the 
time  they  are  weaving  a net,  and  trying  to 
catch  you  in  it,  or  to  sow  discord  between  you 
and  your  friends.  If  they  are  dangerous  attend- 
ants upon  a female,  it  need  not  be  said,  how 
much  more  cautious  the  other  sex  ought  to  be 
of  their  snares  : to  allure  young  men  who  are 
newly  come  to  the  country,  or  entice  the  inex- 
perienced, may  be  said  to  be  their  principal 
object.  The  lower  classes  of  the  white  popu- 
lation, from  the  causes  I formerly  referred  to, 
deprived  in  a great  measure  of  white  female 
society,  are  easily  ensnared  by  these  hand- 
some and  attractive  young  women,  and  after 
a time,  such  society  becomes  more  suited  to 
their  taste  than  that  of  their  countrywomen. 
Among  coloured  females,  marriage  is  not  very 
general ; but  many  of  them,  although  not  bound 
by  the  ties  of  matrimony,  do  live  otherwise 
respectably  with  those  who  maintain  them ; 
bringing  up  their  family,  apparently  mutually 
anxious  for  their  welfare,  and  desirous  that  their 


72 


WEST  INDIES. 


children  should  not  follow  their  example.  I 
recollect  one  instance  in  particular  that  occurred 
in  reference  to  this,  while  I was  in  St.  Vincent. 

A coloured  woman,  who  had  lived  many 
years  with  the  same  person,  and  had  several 
children  by  him,  had  also  one  daughter,  older, 
but  not  by  the  same  father ; — she  came  to  me 
one  day  in  great  and  unfeigned  distress,  telling 
me  that  she  had  every  reason  to  believe  her 
daughter  was  desirous  of  forming  a connexion 
with  a young  coloured  man,  who,  she  was 
satisfied,  neither  would  nor  could  marry  her. 
After  detailing  to  me  all  the  means  she  had 
resorted  to  for  discouraging  the  intimacy,  and 
coercing  her  daughter,  she  said,  u And  now, 
ma’am,  what  more  can  I do  ? I have  brought  her 
up  to  be  clever;  she  reads  and  writes  nicely  ; I 
have  had  her  taught  her  duty  both  to  God  and 
man,  ma’am ; she  a’nt  as  I was  (begging  your 
pardon)  in  my  day  ; we  be  very  ignorant,  and 
know  no  better  ; we  now  know  the  sin  of  acting 
so  as  she  has  been  brought  up  to  know,  and 
now  she  only  despise  me  cause  I ’m  more  igno- 


WEST  INDIES. 


73 


rant  than  she  be  ; but  for  all  that,  I know 
marriage  is  the  right  way,  and  I ’d  rather  lay 
her  in  the  grave  as  see  her  go  on  so.” 

It  is  of  no  consequence  to  my  readers  to 
know  the  result;  the  end  I had  in  view  was  to 
shew  that  instances  do  at  times  occur  anions; 
the  coloured  population,  of  parents,  although 
themselves  unmarried,  yet  not  by  any  means 
regardless  as  to  the  future  moral  habits  of  their 
offspring.  I am  afraid,  however,  that  the 
majority  of  such  parents  have  little  anxiety 
upon  the  subject • and  to  make  a good  bar- 
gain— that  is,  a good  legal  settlement  for  their 
daughter — Is  all  they  aim  at ; and  if  this  be 
properly  and  legally  managed,  they  consider 
marriage  a matter  of  little  import.  That  there 
are  some  of  the  white  population  who  contribute 
to  render  this  immorality  common,  there  cannot 
be  a doubt  ; but  such  are  neither  generally 
respected,  nor  do  they  move  in  what  is  called 
good  society.  Such  connexions  cannot  be 
concealed  in  a colony  ; besides  that,  the  co- 
loured women  often  glory  in  the  tie  ; and  gen- 


74 


WEST  INDIES. 


tlemen  who  live  in  this  state,  are  not,  as  in 
fashionable  society  in  Britain,  frequently  the 
better  received  for  it.  I know  necessarily  much 
less  of  the  coloured  population  than  of  the 
negro  • but  I am  inclined  to  think  that  the 
rising  generation  are  every  way  superior  to 
their  forefathers  : yet  it  must  be  conceded,  that, 
as  a population,  they  are  peculiarly  inclined  to 
immorality  ; and  there  is  such  a total  want, 
generally  speaking,  of  decency  in  the  way  they 
dress,  if  I except  those  in  the  highest  ranks, 
that  they  always  appeared  to  me  very  disgust- 
ing. They  are  graceful  in  their  address,  and 
often  have  an  expressive  countenance,  although 
very  languid.  The  talents  of  any  I have  known 
have  been  all  very  far  from  being  good ; but 
their  constitutional  indolence  is  so  great,  that 
it  may  prevent  their  employing  the  powers  of 
their  mind.  They  always  appeared  to  me  less 
ambitious  of  instruction  than  the  negro, — 
equally  violent  and  proud, —fond  of  going  to 
law  about  every  trifle,  and  designing  and  in- 
triguing about  small  matters. 


WEST  INDIES. 


75 


The  first  property  they  are  anxious  to  possess 
is  a slave,  and  they  certainly  keep  their  slave 
to  his  duty  under  a very  different  discipline 
from  that  practised  by  white  people;  and  to  be 
sold  to  a coloured  owner,  is  considered  by  a 
negro  to  be  an  extreme  misfortune : of  course 
there  are  honourable  examples  among  coloured 
people  of  the  reverse  of  all  this,  for  I only 
speak  of  the  majority.  Generally  speaking, 
the  coloured  women  have  an  insatiable  passion 
for  showy  dresses  and  jewels,  and  are  decked 
out,  not  in  gorgeous,  but  in  costly  articles  of 
this  description.  The  highest  class  of  females 
dress  more  showily  and  far  more  expensively 
than  European  ladies.  They  wear  no  bonnets 
nor  caps,  but  invariably  have  a Madras  handker- 
chief for  a turban ; and  those  who  can  afford  it 
wear,  when  going  to  chapel,  a beaver  hat ; it  is 
generally  grey,  and  similar  to  a lady’s  riding  hat 
in  shape.  They  are  also  particularly  fond  of  nice 
silk  umbrellas,  or  parasols,  as  they  are  always 
termed  in  the  West  Indies  : tight,  coloured  kid 
shoes  and  silk  stockings  also  are  favourites. 


E 


76 


WEST  INDIES. 


I have  understood  that  the  coloured  men  are 
by  no  means  given  to  intoxication,  and  I never 
could  observe  any  thing  but  sobriety  in  their 
appearance ; they  are  said  to  be  very  fond  of 
good  living,  and  to  indulge  a great  deal  in  this 
way ; some  of  the  higher  classes  are  rich,  and 
entertain  each  other  frequently  with  great 
splendour  and  ceremony.  Dancing  is  their 
chief  recreation,  and  they  dance  well  ; they 
have  very  frequent  public  balls,  to  which  many 
of  the  white  unmarried  gentlemen  go  by  invi- 
tation ; but  the  ticket  is  paid  for  by  the  visitor. 
They  keep  up  their  dances  until  day-break,  the 
scene  of  gaiety  being  either  the  hotel  or  some 
other  public  room  in  the  colonial  town;  the 
music  is  of  course  more  than  indifferent,  con- 
sisting of  negro  fiddlers,  a tamborine,  and 
triangles ; those  who  are  not  engaged  in  the 
dance,  beat  time  with  their  feet  and  hands  ; so 
that  whenever  there  is  a coloured  dance,  the 
noise  made  in  this  way  is  heard  to  a consider- 
able distance. 

The  language  of  the  coloured  people  is  much 


WEST  INDIES. 


77 


more  intelligible  than  that  of  negroes,  although 
the  lower  class  speak  nearly  negro  dialect;  but 
the  higher  classes  often  express  themselves 
much  better,  although  generally  very  ungram- 
matically ; and  all  of  them  have  that  strong 
nasal  pronunciation  and  creole  drawl,  which  is 
peculiarly  disagreeable  in  the  colonies  : indeed 
many  of  the  white  population  are  by  no  means 
free  from  this  drawl,  and  white  creole  children 
have  it  almost  as  strong  as  a negro. 

How  far  the  coloured  population  are  informed 
upon  the  subject  of  religion,  I had  no  personal 
means  of  ascertaining  ; the  higher  classes 
attend  divine  service  very  regularly  on  Sunday 
twice  a day,  and  many  of  them  attend  the 
week-day  service  also.  The  majority  attend  at 
the  Methodist  chapel,  and  many  of  them  are 
members  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  society: 
they  are  I think  particularly  attentive,  whether 
in  church  or  chapel;  and  though  the  wish  to 
display  a fine  dress  is  the  cause  no  doubt  of  the 
attendance  of  many,  yet  the  regularity  and 
earnestness  with  which  some  of  them  apparently 

e 2 


78 


WEST  INDIES. 


listen,  speak  much  in  their  favour.  How  far 
the  truths  of  the  Gospel  are  believed  by  them, 
so  as  to  have  a practical  influence  upon  their 
lives,  I know  not,  excepting  from  general  re- 
port; but  I have  heard  some  such  mentioned 
as  very  respectable  characters.  They  contribute 
liberally  to  the  society  for  the  support  of  the 
Wesleyan  Methodist  missionaries.  I have 
always  found  the  coloured  population  extremely 
civil  and  polite ; but  my  experience,  with  re- 
gard to  this  class  of  society,  has  been  very 
limited,  and  there  are  various  opinions  upon 
this  subject,  and  of  course  those  who  have 
lived  longest  among  them  must  know  them  the 
best.  If  I am  to  judge  from  their  singing, 
they  seem  to  possess  a much  more  accurate  ear 
for  music  than  most  white  creoles  do  : though 
they  often  sing  in  bad  taste,  yet  their  tones  are 
accurately  nice,  as  is  their  time ; but  I never 
could  discover  any  thing  like  true  taste  or  feel- 
ing in  their  singing. 

The  superior  classes  of  coloured  females  sel- 
dom do  much  for  their  own  support  personally, 


WEST  INDIES. 


79 


but  they  frequently  purchase  dry  goods  whole- 
sale  from  the  captains  of  ships  or  merchants  in 
town,  and  retail  them  afterwards  at  a consider- 
able per-centage.  Ribbons,  silks,  laces,  and 
gauzes,  are  generally  to  be  had  from  some  one 
or  other  of  them.  The  other  sex  are  employed 
in  various  ways  : some  keep  retail  shops  for 
dry  goods  of  all  descriptions,  and  others  retail 
spirits  and  sell  grog.  Several  are  employed 
as  clerks,  either  in  merchants’  stores,  or  as 
copying  clerks  to  lawyers,  &c. ; while  others 
are  tradesmen. 

The  lower  classes  of  coloured  people  are,  I 
think,  very  vacillating  in  their  character ; — 
sometimes  they  do  a little  work  of  any  kind  at 
home, — then  they  get  tired  of  this,  and  hire 
themselves  out  as  servants.  The  wages  they 
receive  are  never  less,  and  often  more,  than  one 
joe  per  month ; that  is,  a Spanish  Johannes, 
worth  3/.  6s.  currency,  varying  in  sterling  value 
according  to  the  exchange ; but  during  the 
time  I was  in  the  West  Indies,  varying  from 
1/.  7s.  or  85.  sterling,  upwards.  The  master 


80 


WEST  INDIES. 


who  hires  the  servant,  either  finds  him  or  her 
in  board,  or  gives  a weekly  allowance  in 
money,  which  is  never  less  than  half,  and  never 
more  than  one  dollar,  the  value  of  which  is 
about  4s.  or  4s.  3d.  sterling,  also  of  course 
varying  according  to  the  rate  of  exchange ; but 
there  is  always  something  left  for  the  servants 
at  meal  time,  in  a country  where  victuals  cannot 
be  kept ; especially  in  the  hot  season,  when  I 
have  seen  poultry,  killed  early  of  a morning, 
unfit  for  use  at  six  the  same  evening.  This, 
therefore,  appears  at  first  sight,  a very  good 
situation  ; but  it  is  like  many  other  things 
which  seem  extremely  fair  sketched  upon  paper, 
but  which,  in  practice,  are  found  very  different. 

The  coloured  slave  domestic  is  ten  to  one 
richer,  and  more  comfortable,  than  the  free  one; 
and  I never  conversed  with  a free  coloured 
domestic,  who  did  not  admit  this.  The  free 
coloured  domestic  has  31.  6s.  currency,  per 
month ; and  say,  at  an  average,  three  quarters 
of  a dollar  for  his  weekly  allowance : out  of 
this  he  must  provide  a little  food  for  himself. 


WEST  INDIES. 


81 


clothing  (a  very  expensive  article  for  coloured 
free  servants,  who  all  dress  well),  &c.  There 
are  few  who  sleep  in  their  master's  house  : this 
is  a matter  of  convenience  on  their  own  part ; 
but  it  is  customary  for  them  to  have  a small 
house  of  their  own,  so  they  have  house  rent  to 
pay,  and  the  small  et  ceteras  which  the  posses- 
sion of  a house  entails.  They  must  furnish 
their  own  soap  for  washing, — their  own  candle 
when  they  go  home  at  night  ; — if  sick,  the 
whole  incidental  expenses  have  to  be  paid  by 
them  ; and  if  laid  aside  altogether,  they  are 
miserably  off,  and  are  completely  dependent 
upon  the  kindness  of  their  former  masters,  or 
other  coloured  friends  who  may  be  in  a superior 
situation  in  life  ; for  they  have  so  many  de- 
mands for  their  money,  and  are  generally  also 
of  such  improvident  habits,  that  this  class  of 
coloured  people,  when  out  of  employment  or  in 
sickness,  are  greatly  to  be  pitied ; and  if  they 
have  a family,  which  is  very  common,  their 
situation  is  truly  wretched,  for  they  have 
nothing  to  trust  to, — no  master,  of  whom  they 


82  WEST  INDIES. 

can  demand  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  should 
they  be  sick,  or  unable,  from  old  age,  to  work 
any  longer. 

How  different  is  this  from  the  coloured  do- 
mestic slave ; he  has  the  same  money  weekly 
for  his  allowance, — the  same  privileges  from 
his  master’s  table;  he  is  furnished  with  an 
annual  supply  of  linen,  jean,  and  nankeen 
trowsers,  that  would  rather  astound  our  good 
English  housewives ; his  clothes  are  washed, 
smoothed,  and  mended  for  him,  without  one 
thought  or  anxiety  on  bis  part ; he  has  every 
comfort  in  sickness,— -medical  advice,  and  all 
incidental  expenses  provided,  and,  if  required, 
a sick  nurse  in  attendance.  Should  he  have  a 
family,  no  child  he  has  is  any  burden  to  him  ; 
or  else,  if  his  wife  belong  to  the  same  master, 
his  children  increase  his  comforts  ; their  allow- 
ances commence  from  the  day  of  their  birth, 
and  it  is  some  years  before  they  can  consume 
all  he  receives  for  them.  No  accident,  dis- 
abling him  from  work,  deprives  him  of  a home, 
food,  clothing,  or  any  necessary  comfort,  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


83 


he  looks  forward  to  old  age  without  anxiety,  or 
the  chilling  dread  of  poverty,  for  himself  or  his 
family. 

Coloured  slaves  are  employed  in  various 
ways ; many  are  tradesmen,  some  domestics, 
while  others  are  hired  out  by  the  overseers, 
either  as  servants,  or  for  carrying  goods  about 
the  country  for  sale.  Few  are  employed  in 
the  field,  as  many  of  them  consider  it  too 
mean  an  employment,  though  I have  met  with 
instances  of  coloured  men  who  had  been  do- 
mestics, and  left  their  places,  to  wrork  in  the 
fields  from  their  own  choice.  They  are  gene- 
rally rather  more  polished  than  the  negro,  but 
I think  they  are,  if  possible,  more  artful ; and 
certainly  remember  and  revenge  an  affront  very 
differently  from  what  any  negro  would  do, — 
that  is,  singly,  for  I do  not  allude  here  to  the 
conduct  of  negroes  when  combined.  Coloured 
slaves  can  be  pretty  good  servants  when  they 
incline ; but  it  is  rarely  they  do  incline,  being 
so  tenacious  of  their  rank,  that  they  must 
always  have  a negro  about  them  to  assist  them 

e 3 


84 


WEST  INDIES. 


in  whatever  they  are  about.  Th£ir  habits  are 
very  expensive,  for  they  know  nothing  of  the 
real  value  of  money  ; indeed  this  is  a necessary 
consequence  of  the  present  state  of  all  the  slaves, 
for  being  so  abundantly  supplied  by  their  mas- 
ters, with  lodging,  food,  clothing,  medical 
expenses,  and,  if  females,  their  children  being 
rather  an  assistance  than  a burden  to  them ; 
they  have  only  to  think  of  providing  themselves 
with  the  luxuries  and  superfluities  of  life.  I 
have  known  a coloured  domestic  female  slave, 
who  would  not  demean  herself  by  wearing 
anything  so  vulgar,  and  as  she  expressed  it, 
“ unlike  a lady/’  as  cotton  stockings,  and  she 
regularly  walked  out  with  white  silk  ones.  I 
have  seen  a coloured  slave  in  Trinidad,  working 
in  the  field,  with  the  finest  white  jean  trowsers, 
nice  linen  shirt,  watch,  chain,  seals,  and  last, 
though  not  least,  Wellington  boots ! They 
always  address  each  other  with  much  ceremony, 
never  using  the  Christian  name  without  putting 
Miss,  or  Sir,  before  it.  This  is  universal  among 
coloured  slaves ; and  even  the  white  population* 


WEST  INDIES. 


85 


in  speaking  of  a coloured  female  slave,  always 
call  her  Miss.  To  omit  these  forms,  would 
appear  to  them  a downright  insult,  and  few 
things  would  displease  them  so  much  as  to 
forget  addressing  them  in  this  way.  I think 
the  higher  classes  of  negro  slaves  superior  to 
them  in  mental  energy,  less  prone  to  revenge, 
and  quite  as  much  civilized  in  their  manners  ; 
but  the  majority  of  common  field  negroes  are 
inferior  to  coloured  slaves  in  those  respects. 

Deep  laid  schemes  of  individual  revenge 
seem  to  be  characteristic  of  the  lower  classes  of 
the  coloured  population;  and  to  obtain  the  truth 
from  them  is  difficult  beyond  measure,  since 
they,  as  well  as  negroes,  will  swear  to  anything  : 
they  will  tell  you  a story  wherein  it  often  hap- 
pens that  every  second  sentence  contradicts  the 
preceding  ; and  the  ending  is  sure  to  be, 
“ Massa,  I am  sure  I speak  all  every  word 
true,  I ’ll  kiss  the  book  and  swear  to  it.”  I 
always  remarked  that  where  there  were  the 
greatest  number  of  falsehoods,  they  were  the 
most  vehemently  desirous  to  kiss  the  book : 


86 


WEST  INDIES. 


their  disregard  of  an  oath  is  most  shocking  ; to 
speak  the  truth  seems  to  them  almost  impos- 
sible, and  they  often  invent  so  cunningly,  that 
it  is  difficult  to  prove  the  falsehood  of  that 
which  all  the  while  you  feel  convinced  is  a 
tissue  of  lies.  Were  I asked  what  had  shocked 
me  most,  of  all  the  immoralities  among  the 
slave,  free  coloured,  and  negro  population  of 
the  colonies  I visited,  I should  answer,  with- 
out hesitation — perjury;  and  what  is  worse,  it 
is  a sin  that  they  are  becoming  more  and  more 
addicted  to,  and  which  the  advice  they  receive 
from  the  mother  country  tends  to  strengthen 
them  in,  for  they  are  told  that  no  white  person 
speaks  truth ; and  it  is  to  be  lamented,  that 
these  dangerous  sentiments  are  taking  strong 
and  fatal  root  among  them.  How  far  such 
sentiments  can  be  reconciled  with  the  multi- 
plicity of  oaths  which  every  manager  of  an 
estate  must  take  four  times  a year  in  Trinidad, 
according  to  the  new  system,  I cannot  con- 
ceive ; for  it  is  distinctly  stated,  in  Parlia- 
mentary speeches,  that  nothing  coming  from  a 


WEST  INDIES. 


87 


transatlantic  colony  ought  to  be  believed  : how 
then  can  the  same  party  urge  the  system  of 
taking  oaths,  upon  every  occasion,  as  to  circum- 
stances the  slightest  imaginable  ? so  that  a 
watch  or  clock  being  too  quick  or  too  slow, 
might  enable  a negro  to  bring  forward  an  in- 
stance of  perjury  in  his  master  or  the  manager. 
This  has,  in  fact,  driven  more  than  one  upright, 
honest  man  from  Trinidad,  who  felt  that  no 
accuracy  of  his  could  protect  him  from  a charge 
of  perjury  upon  one  score  or  other. 

Many  of  the  free,  and  not  a few  of  the 
coloured  slave  domestics,  of  both  sexes,  have 
been  in  England.  I have  conversed  with 
several  of  them, — but  they  all  disliked  it,  and 
uniformly  upon  the  same  grounds;  let  the 
detail  of  one  conversation  serve  as  a specimen. 

E.  had  been  long  a female  coloured  slave, 
occupied  principally  about  the  children  of  the 
family  to  which  she  belonged.  She  was  what 
may  be  termed  a very  superior  servant;  she 
was  uniformly  extremely  well  dressed,  always 
wearing  stockings  and  shoes,  with  many  ex- 


88 


WEST  INDIES. 


pensive  ornaments,  and  nice  Madras  hand- 
kerchiefs  for  her  turbans.  She  had  gone  home 
with  her  master's  family,  and  resided  some  time 
with  them  in  England ; though  not  at  all 
clever,  she  was  polite  in  her  manners,  and  had 
no  want  of  common  sense.  She  had  permis- 
sion from  the  attorney  to  work  out  for  herself, 
therefore  she  paid  him  a certain  sum,  and  he 
furnished  her  with  all  she  required.  Her 
employment  was  working  with  the  needle.  I 
asked  her  how  she  liked  England,  “Not  very 
well,  Misses."  u No,  what  did  you  dislike 
there  V’  “ Misses,  England  be  very  fine  coun- 
try to  be  sure,  every  thing  to  be  had  there, 
fine  shop  and  all  that ; but  Misses,  England 
very  bad  country  for  poor  servant ; Misses, 
it  feared  me  to  see  how  the  servant  work  there, 
and  they  no  thought  nothing  of  neither;  Misses, 
they  work  so  hard;  up  early,  Misses,  they  no 
stop  work  sometime  past  midnight,  and  then 
their  Massas  and  Misses  take  no  thought 
of  them  when  they  be  old  ; they  no  give  them 
house  to  live  in,  Misses.  I ’d  think  it  very  hard 


WEST  INDIES. 


89 


if  I worked  for  my  Massa  all  the  time  I ’m  able* 
and  then  when  I get  old  he  no  give  me  house, 
nor  nothing.  Misses,  a slave  here  be  much  more 
thought  of  than  poor  English  servant/’  I told 
her  it  was  very  true  ; but  that  in  consideration 
for  the  loss  of  some  of  these  advantages,  some 
thought  it  a sufficient  equivalent  to  be  free, 
and  no  longer  a slave.  <(  Well  but,  Misses,” 
added  she,  ‘6  what  signify  free,  if  we  starve  !” 
That  many  of  the  coloured  slave  population 
see  the  superior  worldly  comforts  they  enjoy, 
compared  with  their  white  brethren  in  free 
service  in  Great  Britain,  I have  had  abundant 
evidence. 

I have  often  asked  coloured  domestic  slaves 
if  they  would  like  to  go  to  England  ? u Yes 
Misses,”  answered  one  of  them  to  whom  l asked 
the  question,  “ I’d  like  to  go  if  you  bring  me 
back,  but  I no  like  to  top  dey.”  tl  Why  not?” 
u Misses,  England  no  good  country  for  servant, 
they  work  hard  too  much.”  **  How  do  you 
know  that?”  “ Cause  Misses  many  that  have 
been,  dey  tell  me  they  no  like  it  for  the  work 


90 


WEST  INDIES. 


being  so  bard,  and  then  it  be  so  cowld.”  11  But 
if  you  work  actively  it  prevents  your  feeling 
cold.”  “ But  Misses,  they  work,  they  tell  me, 
in  England  constant,™ they  no  sit  down  softly 
at  sun  down,  as  we  do,- — but  work,  work,  after 
night  (during  the  evening),  Misses ; I could  not 
bear  that.”  “ But  then  if  you  went  to  England 
you  would  be  free.”  “Well,  Misses,  suppose 
I was  free,  I could  not  have  a better  Misses 
than  I have;  and  she  good  too  much  to  me 
when  I ?m  sick,  and  that  is  what  they  tell  me 
white  Misses  at  home  take  no  account  of,” 

I told  F.  that  servants  at  home  certainly  did 
work  very  much  harder  than  in  the  West 
Indies,  and  were  often  neglected  in  sickness 
and  old  age,  although  many  who  behaved  well 
were  not  forgotten  by  their  former  master  and 
mistress  if  they  required  help,  or  were  in 
distress  : but,  added  she,  “ Misses,  they  tell  me 
the  Massa  may  just  gie  them  some  little  ting, 
or  no,  just  as  it  pleasures  him,  they  cannot  ask 
for  it  like  me,  so  indeed  Misses  I think  we  be 
the  best  off,” 


WEST  INDIES. 


91 


They  always  speak  of  English  servants  as 
very  mean,  and  having  no  money;  and  I never 
met  with  one  among  the  numerous  coloured 
slaves  whom  I had  opportunities  of  talking  to, 
who  was  at  all  fond  of  the  idea  of  free  domestic 
servitude  in  England. 

Those  coloured  children,  who  are  the  illegi- 
timate offspring  of  white  men,  are,  with  few 
exceptions,  free : when  they  are  not  so,  the 
father  is  most  justly  detested,  and  held  up  as 
a character  anything  but  respectable : I never 
could  hear  but  of  two  instances  of  this.  Where 
such  cases  occur,  the  children  are  with  hardly 
any  exception  freed  as  soon  as  born  ; and  there 
is  attention,  more  or  less,  bestowed  upon  their 
education.  Some  send  them  to  Europe  for  that 
purpose  ; but  this  I consider  a very  injudicious 
plan,  unless  they  can  be  so  provided  for,  or  put 
in  the  way  of  providing  for  themselves,  as  to 
render  them  independent  at  home ; for,  if  they 
receive  an  European  education,  it  totally  unfits 
them  for  the  scenes  they  must  return  to  : no 
coloured  person,  who  has  received  a decent 


92 


WEST  INDIES. 


education  at  home,  could  feel  happy  in  the 
society  of  the  coloured  population  of  a West 
India  colony,  who  are,  as  a body,  very  ignorant ; 
and  it  is  from  observing  some  cases  of  this  kind, 
that  I have  been  convinced,  that  the  best  edu- 
cation to  be  obtained  without  sending  them  out 
of  the  West  Indies,  is  much  more  conducive  to 
their  real  happiness.  Barbadoes  possesses  very 
tolerable  schools  ; and  in  Trinidad,  education  is 
now  conducted  upon  so  very  superior  a system, 
that  there  are  many  elegant  and  accomplished 
white  females  resident  there,  who  would  do 
honour  toanyEuropean  society  from  their  accom- 
plishments, and  who  yet  have  never  been  out  of 
the  island;  and  though  undoubtedly  the  very 
best  masters  are  expensive  ; yet,  taking  all 
together,  these  would  be  found  far  less  costly 
than  sending  a child  across  the  Atlantic,  where 
every  habit  and  acquisition  will  infallibly  tend 
to  unfit  him  for  what  must  be  bis  or  her  future 
lot.  There  are,  indeed,  excellent  schools,  and 
private  masters  in  Trinidad,  where  coloured 
children  might  receive  as  great,  and  much  more 


WEST  INDIES. 


93 


prudent  advantages  of  education,  than  can  be 
bestowed  upon  them  in  Europe*  In  general, 
however,  coloured  illegitimate  children  of  white 
men  are  not  neglected  in  point  of  education, 
and  the  more  common  error  is  overdoing  it,  by 
placing  them  for  a certain  number  of  years  in 
society,  the  whole  tone  of  which  is  so  superior 
to  that  which  they  must  return  to. 

The  relationship  to  all  the  branches  of  a white 
family,  although  illegal,  is  kept  up  upon  both 
sides ; and  there  is  much  kindly  feeling  main- 
tained by  both  parties:  all  their  private  domestic 
affairs  are  entered  into  with  interest,  and  there 
is  a more  universal  feeling  of  this  kind  between 
the  legitimate  and  illegitimate  relations  of  a 
family,  than  is  usually  to  be  found  in  Britain. 
Such  children  are  not  in  the  West  Indies 
received  upon  a footing  of  equality;  but  with 
hardly  an  exception,  they  are  affectionately 
attended  to,  and  the  illegitimate  party  fre- 
quently visits  his  father’s  even  distant  relations. 
I never  heard  a creole,  who  could  speak  with 
patience  of  a man  who  could  retain  his  child  as 


94 


WEST  INDIES. 


a slave, — they  always  used  to  deplore  it,  as 

unfeeling  and  unnatural ; but  I am  convinced, 

having  made  most  minute  inquiry  upon  such 

subjects,  that  these  cases  are  very  rare  indeed, 

not  occurring  near  so  frequently  as  they  do  at 

home,  in  a form  quite  as  objectionable,  though 

not  perhaps  so  revolting,  because  the  word  slave 

is  unattached  to  it.  I candidly  allow  that  the 

illegitimate  children  of  white  men  have  been 

retained  in  a state  of  slavery  ; but  I also  state 

the  truth  when  I say,  that  such  things  are 

extremely  rare,  and  are  quite  as  much  detested 

by  Transatlantic  settlers,  as  by  the  residents  of 

free  born  Britain  : but  I also  must  say,  that  I 

♦ 

do  believe  that  in  the  eye  of  God,  he  who 
retains  his  child  in  a state  of  slavery,  while  that 
child  is  (to  my  certain  knowledge)  amply  fur- 
nished with  every  necessary  of  life,  is  infinitely 
less  really  culpable  than  he  who  in  enlightened 
Britain  abandons  his  offspring  to  a scanty 
pittance,  to  be  trained  perhaps  in  vice,  and 
never  even  knowing  to  whom  he  owes  his  being. 


WEST  INDIES. 


95 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 


Overworking  negroes— Different  classes— The  Jielcl 
negro — The  culture  of  the  sugar  cane , and  negro 
labour  in  the  cultivation — Sugar  and  rum  making 
— Various  uses  of  the  cane — Negro  domestics— 
Head  servants' — A West  India  kitchen — ■ Nurses , 
grooms , and  ivasherwomen — Tradespeople. 

It  will  be  necessary,  before  attempting  any 
description  of  the  character  and  customs  of  the 
negro  population,  whether  free  or  slave,  that 
we  take  a slight  view  of  their  employments. 

This  appears  to  me  the  more  necessary,  as  it 
has  been  generally  in  Britain  believed  that 
negroes  are  hard  worked  in  the  West  Indies; 
and  the  common  opinion  is,  that  they  labour  more 


96 


WEST  INDIES. 


than  the  working  population  of  this  country. 
If  there  be  one  sentiment  respecting  the  colo- 
nies more  erroneous  than  another,  it  is  this ; 
for  although  I arrived  in  the  West  Indies  fully 
convinced  that  I should  find,  and  indeed  almost 
determined  to  find,  every  slave  groaning  under 
oppression,  yet  I was  not  one  month  in  St.  Vin- 
cent, before  I was  compelled  from  my  own  ex- 
perience of  negro  character,  to  be  somewhat 
sceptical,  whether  it  were  possible  to  overwork 
a negro , — and  I now  feel  no  doubt  upon  the  sub- 
ject : the  fact  is,  they  are  so  perfectly  aware 
that  you  must  give  them  all  the  necessaries  of 
life,  that  if  they  determine  not  to  work,  or  at 
least  to  do  little,  how  are  you  to  proceed  in  order 
to  make  them  do  more  ? for  even  if  punishment, 
corporal  punishment,  were  resorted  to,  it  is  not 
dreaded  by  them  half  so  much  as  work.  Em- 
ployment is  their  abhorrence — idleness  their 
delight ; and  it  is  from  having  so  minutely 
watched  their  dispositions,  habits,  and  method 
of  work,  that  I have  come  to  this  conclusion, — 
that  to  overwork  a negro  slave  is  impossible. 


WEST  INDIES. 


97 


By  far  the  greater  number  of  the  slave  popu- 
lation are  occupied  in  the  culture  of  the  cane; 
and  as  I have  heard  such  false,  not  to  say  ludi- 
crous descriptions,  of  the  labour  necessary  for 
its  cultivation,  and  of  its  manufacture  into 
sugar,  the  best  way  is  first  to  give  a short 
description  of  the  general  state  of  agriculture 
I saw’  pursued  in  the  West  Indies. 

Some  people  who  understand  those  subjects 
may  think  this  unnecessary  ; but,  as  I did  once 
peruse  some  public  speech,  wherein  the  orator, 
in  adverting  to  molasses,  said,  that  he  supposed 
his  hearers  were  all  aware  that  molasses  was 
the  juice  of  the  cane  when  first  expressed,  it 
may  not  perhaps  be  amiss  to  inform  my  readers, 
that  molasses  is  the  drainings  of  the  sugar  after 
it  is  put  in  the  hogshead  : — now  it  would  be 
well,  if  the  mistakes  generally  made  upon  West 
Indian  affairs  were  all  of  this  nature ; but  the 
fact  is,  that  upon  subjects  of  the  greatest  mo- 
ment, equal  ignorance  is  constantly  displayed. 

But  to  resume.  I shall  now  describe  the  usual 
negro  work,  beginning  with  that  in  which  the 


98 


WEST  INDIES. 


great  majority  of  the  negroes  are  engaged,  viz. 

* 

the  culture  of  the  sugar  cane. 

Early  in  November  the  land  is  prepared  for 
holing  : the  holes  are  about  fifteen  inches  deep, 
and  from  three  to  four  feet  square,  lined  regu- 
larly off : they  are  as  exact  as  the  squares  of  a 
backgammon-board — this  is  the  hardest  work 
upon  the  estate ; and  an  allowance  of  rum  and 
water  is  distributed  to  each  in  the  field  so 
occupied.  I have  often  watched  the  negroes  at 
this  work  for  a length  of  time,  and  though  it  is 
the  hardest  work  that  is  required  in  the  culture 
of  the  cane,  it  is  literally  nothing,  when  com- 
pared with  many  of  the  necessary  operations  in 
the  agriculture  of  Great  Britain ; such  as  plough- 
ing, reaping  corn,  or  mowing  hay.  The  weight 
of  the  hoes  used  in  this  labour  are  by  no  means 
unwieldy,  or  heavy  for  a grown  man  or  woman  ; 
and  none  else  are  employed  in  this  work.  A 
great  deal  has  been  said  about  the  plough  not 
being  used  in  this  branch  of  the  West  Indian 
agriculture,  but  in  many  of  the  West  India 
colonies,  the  ground  is  so  steep  and  rocky,  as 


WEST  INDIES. 


99 


totally  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  such  an 
attempt ; beside,  it  never  could  do  the  business 
neatly ; and  the  difficulty  of  having  white  ser- 
vants to  plough,  renders  it  a great  obstacle 
even  in  those  few  colonies  where  the  land  is 
level : it  was  attempted  upon  one  estate  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Kingstown,  but  no  success 
attended  it;  and  after  the  piece  was  ploughed, 
it  was  found  absolutely  necessary  to  send  the 
negroes  in  to  hole  it,  before  the  plants  could 
be  put  in.  In  St.  Vincent,  it  is  impossible  for 
any  one  who  has  had  a previous  eye  for  country 
affairs,  not  to  admire  this  part  of  the  agricul- 
ture : it  is  done  so  neatly,  and  so  regularly,  that 
I have  seen  a field  dressed  there  that  looked  at 
a short  distance  as  nice  as  the  preparation  for 
turnip  husbandry  in  Britain. 

The  work  of  holing  is  slowly  performed,  and 
a band  of  Scotch  potatoe  hoers  would  not  gain 
one  meal  a day,  were  they  to  proceed  in  the  same 
leisurely  manner;  you  see  the  negroes  often 
two  and  three  at  a time  standing  for  many 
minutes  looking  about  them,  and  never  raising 

F 


100 


WEST  INDIES. 


their  hoe.  When  so  engaged,  they  are  usually 
cheerful,  telling  laughable  stories  to  each  other, 
and  singing  songs,  or  rather  choruses.  I never 
once  heard  any  of  them  complain  of  the  work 
as  too  hard ; but  I have  heard  very  many  of 
them  express  themselves  pleased  when  it  was 
about  to  commence,  because  they  had  their 
additional  rum  and  water.  There  is  a person 
regularly  appointed  to  carry  water  to  the  field, 
the  whole  year  through,  whatever  they  are 
engaged  in ; always  three  times ; and  if  the 
weather  be  particularly  hot,  it  is  carried  five 
times  a day.  When  rum  is  not  given,  Man- 
dango  sugar  or  molasses  is  used ; indeed  the 
women  seem  at  all  times  to  prefer  sugar  and 
water.  This  is  universal. 

Planting  canes  generally  commences  in  the 
end  of  November,  or  beginning  of  December; 
from  three  to  four  plants  are  put  in  each  square. 
The  plant  consists  of  the  upper  joints  of  the 
cane,  which  contain  no  saccharine  juices,  from 
eight  to  nine  inches  long,  with  generally  five 
to  six  eyes,  from  which  the  shoots  sprout. 


WEST  INDIES. 


101 


This  is  very  light  work,  and  they  make  it  more 
so,  by  trifling  over  it  in  such  a way,  that  this 
at  once  strikes  the  eye  of  a stranger, -—pre- 
mising that  stranger  to  have  been  in  the  habit 
of  watching  farming  operations  in  Great  Britain. 

Weeding  the  young  canes  succeeds  planting; 
it  is  begun  when  the  cane  is  about  twenty 
inches  in  height : this  is  very  easy  work,  and 
is  performed  by  the  children  from  eight  years 
and  upwards ; they  have  each  hoes,  propor- 
tioned to  their  strength.  Children  are  uniformly 
preferred  for  this  work,  because  their  feet  being 
small,  they  do  not  tread  down  the  young  plants 
as  a grown  person  would  do. 

Stripping  canes  is  the  next  operation : every 
joint  of  the  cane  as  it  grows,  throws  out  two 
very  long  leaves,  with  serrated  edges.  From 
the  powerful  sun  of  that  country,  these  leaves 
soon  droop,  wither,  and  become  dry  as  straw. 
They  are  therefore  stript  off  the  cane,  to  ex- 
pose  it  to  the  full  effect  of  the  sun’s  rays,  in 
order  to  ripen  it  sufficiently,  otherwise  it  would 
be  unfit  for  the  after  progress  of  sugar  making. 

f 2 


102 


WEST  INDIES. 


These  dried  leaves  are  called  trash,  and  are  laid 
along  the  ground,  to  prevent  the  sun’s  influence 
on  the  earth,  that  every  moisture  possible  may 
be  retained  for  the  nourishment  of  the  plant. 
Part  of  the  trash  is  used  for  foddering  the 
cattle,  and  it  is  always  used  for  thatching 
houses,  and  suits  equally  well  as  straw.  Strip- 
ping is  light  but  disagreeable  work ; for  though 
the  serrated  edges  have  become  too  dry  to  cut 
the  fingers,  they  are  then  brittle,  and  fly  about 
like  thistle-down.  They  are  stript  once,  or 
many  times,  according  as  the  season  proves  wet 
or  dry. 

Cutting  canes  in  general  commences  in  Jan- 
uary, at  least  any  thing  cut  before  that  time  is 
merely  small  cutting,  to  obtain  plants,  or  make 
a few  hogsheads  before  Christmas. 

During  crop  time  (that  is,  harvest)  the  negroes 
are  employed  in  the  manufacture  of  sugar,  and 
the  general  agriculture  of  the  estate. 

The  negroes  enjoy  crop  time,  and  look  for- 
ward to  it  with  pleasure : much  merriment  then 
goes  on  amongst  them  ; and  I never  heard  or 


WEST  INDIES. 


103 


saw  more  mirth  in  a British  harvest  field,  than 
I have  often  witnessed  in  a cane  piece.  Negroes 
have  fertile  imaginations ; and  it  is  not  unusual 
for  them  to  compose  impromptu,  words  to  their 
songs,  very  often  of  the  most  ludicrous  nature : 
one  sings  it  over  once,  and  the  rest  join  in 
chorus.  Old  stories  too,  generally  of  a cheerful 
cast,  are  also  employed  by  them  to  beguile  the 
time,  exactly  in  the  same  way  as  is  customary 
in  a Scotch  harvest  field  : they  may  eat  as  much 
of  the  cane  as  they  like ; and  it  always  struck 
me  as  something  out  of  the  way,  if  I met  a 
negro  during  crop-time  on  the  estate,  not  suck- 
ing a cane.  They  cut  off  a joint  or  two,  while 
at  work  with  their  bill,  and  suck  it ; it  is  parti- 
cularly wholesome,  nutritious,  and  agreeable, 
when  one  is  thirsty,  for  its  juice  is  even  during 
the  heat  of  the  day  delightfully  cool.  It  is 
hardly  to  be  credited  the  quantity  of  cane  that 

is  daily  consumed  in  this  way  during  crop- 

/ 

time — this  however  is  not  only  permitted,  but 
encouraged,  so  long  as  they  do  not  steal  the 
canes  ; but  this  they  universally  do,  for  two  pur- 


104 


WEST  INDIES, 


poses,  feeding  their  hogs,  and  selling  to  huckster 
women,  who  buy  the  juice  from  them  at  the  rate 
of  about  fourpence  a bottle  sterling.  These 
hucksters  boil  the  juice  into  syrup  and  clarify 
it,  when  it  is  sold  for  about  one  shilling  and  a 
penny  sterling  per  bottle.  The  consequence  is 
that  all  slaves,  but  more  especially  those  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  towns,  live  a greal  deal  annually 
upon  plunder;  but  this  is  overlooked  by  the 
proprietors  : were  negroes  so  harshly  treated 
as  is  generally  supposed,  they  would  not  be 
suffered  to  act  in  this  manner  without  being 
punished  for  it. 

Manuring  the  ground  is  most  generally  done 
when  the  cane  is  about  twenty  inches  high, 
after  the  first  weeding.  Pens  for  the  stock, 
well  laid  with  trash,  are  put  up  in  different 
parts  of  the  estate,  so  that  the  manure  may 
never  be  far  distant  from  any  part  of  the  estate 
which  requires  it.  It  is  carried  by  mules  or 
carts;  or  if  too  steep  for  these,  by  the  negroes, 
from  the  pens,  in  light  wicker  baskets.  These 
they  carry  on  their  heads  ; in  fact  a negro 


WEST  INDIES. 


105 


carries  every  thing  on  his  head  ; and  be  what 
it  may,  poises  it  with  surprising  nicety:  give 
a little  child  a tea-cup  to  carry,  and  it  is  always 
hoisted  on  his  head;  and  he  will  trip  off  with 
as  much  unconcern  as  if  he  had  nothing  on  it, 
while  his  arms  are  swung  on  each  side  like 
two  pendulums.  I have  often  asked  them  why 
they  always  carried  every  thing  on  their  head, 
and  they  uniformly  answered,  “ what's  on  the 
head  we  no  feel,  what  on  a hand  hurt  da 
shoulder.” 

Their  carrying  manure  in  this  way  appears 
disagreeable  work ; but  they  laugh  at  the 
stranger  who  supposes  it  to  be  so  to  the  negro, 
because  it  would  be  so  to  him  : the  truth  is,  in 
so  far  as  cleanliness  is  concerned,  the  negro  is 
perfectly  indifferent ; these  sort  of  things  do 
not  affect  their  personal  comfort,  because  their 
whole  habits  and  manners  of  life  are  different 
from  Britons : what  are  comforts  and  pleasures 
to  them,  would  not  be  so  to  us ; and  what  we 
esteem  as  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life,  they 
would  neither  thank  you  for  nor  make  use  of. 


106 


WEST  INDIES. 


The  mills  are  either  worked  by  water,  wind,  or 
by  mules  ; they  have  all  a spindle,  with  side 
rollers,  all  of  which  are  armed  with  teeth,  so 
that  tbe  one  works  into  the  other.  The  turning 
of  the  spindle  occasions  the  revolution  of  the 
two  side  rollers,  all  of  which  are  covered  with 
an  iron  case ; the  diameter  from  eighteen  to 
twenty  inches,  the  length  from  thirty  to  thirty- 
six.  These  are  the  most  general  style  of  mills ; 
but  some  are  to  be  found  erected  upon  a newer 
invention,  which  are  considered  as  a saving  of 
labour  and  water. 

The  first  operation  after  cutting,  is  passing 
the  cane  twice  through  the  rollers;  the  juice 
then  drops  into  the  mill-bed,  which  is  covered 
with  sheet  lead  ; from  that  being  on  an  inclined 
plane,  it  runs  off  quickly  into  a receiver,  which 
contains  from  300  to  500  gallons.  When  that 
receiver  is  filled,  it  is  drawn  off,  and  conveyed 
by  a spout  from  the  mill  to  the  boiling-house, 
which  is  always  built  at  some  little  distance 
from  the  mill,  in  order  to  prevent  a communi- 
cation in  case  of  fire ; it  is  then  received  either 


WEST  INDIES. 


107 


into  a clarifier,  if  that  vessel  is  used  upon  the 
estate  ; or,  if  not,  into  the  grand  copper.  When 
a portion  of  the  carbonate  of  lime  (the  best  is 
made  from  the  cuttings  of  marble,  and  is  known 
by  the  name  of  Bristol  temper  lime)  is  added  in 
different  proportions  from  one  to  twelve  ounces, 
in  the  grand  copper,  according  to  the  age,  ripe- 
ness, and  luxuriance  of  the  canes,  some  being 
so  ripe  and  old  as  to  require  little  or  no  temper 
lime.  These  coppers  or  boilers  are  in  number 
from  five  to  six ; the  largest,  which  is  farthest 
from  the  fire,  may  hold  from  300  to  500  gal- 
lons ; they  decrease  in  size  as  they  approach  the 
fire-place,  until  the  smallest  of  them,  which  is 
called  the  teach,  decreases  to  70  or  80  gallons. 
By  the  time  the  juice  has  been  boiled  down 
from  the  grand  copper  containing  500  gallons, 
to  the  teach  over  the  fire  containing  70  or  80 
gallons,  the  sugar  then  nearly  approaches  to 
granulation.  The  time  that-  this  process  oc- 
cupies depends  entirely  on  the  state  of  the 
weather ; for  when  the  weather  is  dry,  and  the 
canes  ripe,  a strike  of  sugar  (which  is  the  con- 

r 3 


108 


WEST  INDIES. 


tents  of  the  smallest  copper)  may  be  taken  off  in 
three  quarters  of  an  hour  or  an  hour  ; but 
should  the  weather  be  showery,  the  fuel  is 
damp,  and  there  is  what  is  technically  termed 
a spring  in  the  canes,  which  produces  such 
watery  juices,  that  more  boiling  is  necessary  to 
evaporate  those  watery  particles  before  granu- 
lation takes  place  : this  destroys  the  quality  of 
the  sugar,  from  having  been  so  long  on  the  fire. 
The  head  boiler-man  is  at  the  teach,  and  is 
a person  of  no  small  consequence,  as  he  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  cleanliness  of  the  boiling- 
house  : at  each  of  the  other  coppers  there  is  a 
negro  to  assist, who  are  also  responsible  to  him. 
When  the  head  boiler-man  thinks  it  probable 
that  the  liquor  is  nearly  approaching  to  granu- 
lation, he  puts  in  a copper  skimmer,  and  turning 
it  two  or  three  times  in  the  air,  he  knows  by 
the  consistency  of  the  drop,  whether  the  liquor 
is  likely  to  granulate  sufficiently  ; or  if  too 
much  so,  he  adds  some  portion  of  the  liquor  in 
the  second  teach,  to  reduce  it.  As  soon  as  he 
finds  it  in  a proper  state  to  strike,  that  is,  to 


WEST  INDIES. 


109 


send  it  by  means  of  a spout  from  the  teach  to 
the  wooden  cooler,  he  then  performs  this  opera- 
tion. There  are  always  from  two  to  three 
wooden  coolers,  each  being  able  to  contain  from 
five  to  six  strikes,  that  is,  a hogshead  of  sugar, 
generally  averaging  at  the  king’s  beam  about 
fifteen  cwt.  According  to  the  size  of  the  estate, 
there  is  made  from  one  to  three  hogsheads  per 
day  ; but  if  there  are  two  sets  of  coppers,  it  will 
produce  nearly  double  that  quantity. 

The  sugar  collected  in  the  different  boilings 
throughout  the  day,  is  next  morning  put  in  the 
hogsheads,  as  nearly  as  can  be  guessed,  at  a 
certain  temperature  ; this  requires  some  nicety, 
for  if  it  is  put  too  hot  into  the  hogshead,  the 
molasses  carry  off  a great  part  of  the  sugar 
through  the  curing  holes  of  the  hogshead  into 
the  cistern  made  to  receive  the  molasses.  If, 
on  the  contrary,  it  is  put  into  the  hogshead  too 
cold,  it  retains  the  molasses,  and  this  of  course 
spoils  the  sugar. 

After  being  put  into  the  hogshead,  it  remains 
from  twelve  to  fifteen  days  in  the  curing-house, 


no 


WEST  INDIES. 


to  afford  time  for  the  molasses  to  drain 
thoroughly  from  it ; it  is  next  rammed  down 
with  heavy  rammers  or  mallets,  until  the 
hogshead  is  perfectly  filled ; and  it  is  then 
headed  up  by  the  cooper,  marked  with  the 
name  of  the  estate  and  number  of  hogshead 
and  weight,  and  carted  to  be  shipped  for  Great 
Britain* 

I have  already  mentioned  that  the  dry  leaves 
of  the  cane  were  stripped  off  several  times,  and 
used  for  the  various  purposes  of  foddering 
cattle,  thatching  negro  houses,  and  occasionally 
for  fuel,  &c.  The  green  upper  leaves  of  the 
cane,  which  remain  on  the  plant  until  it  is 
ripe,  are  cut  and  carried  home  for  the  use  of 
the  stock*  They  are  cut  by  a machine  called  a 
top-cutter,  into  very  small  fine  pieces,  and  the 
mangers  are  then  filled  with  it ; a certain  pro» 
portion  of  the  skimmings  from  the  sugar,  or  of 
molasses,  with  plenty  of  water  and  a few 
handfuls  of  salt,  are  added  ,*  and  however  hard 
the  work  may  be,  the  stock  improves  and 
fattens  upon  this  food*  Migass  is  the  rind  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


Ill 


substance  of  the  cane,  after  it  has  been  passed 
through  the  mill ; it  is  made  up  into  small 
bundles,  and  carried  to  a house  called  the 
migass-house,  a building  from  fifty  to  one 
hundred  feet  long,  and  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
broad,  where  it  is  regularly  and  neatly  packed, 
until  the  house  can  hold  no  more.  A few  days 
after  the  house  has  been  filled,  the  migass  goes 
through  the  process  of  fermentation:  in  the 
course  of  a month  this  entirely  ceases,  and  it 
becomes  quite  dry,  light,  and  soft,  and  is  con- 
sidered the  best  fuel  possible  for  the  boiling 
of  sugar. 

O 

After  it  has  been  consumed  as  fuel,  the  ashes 
are  considered  of  great  value  as  a manure, 
(having  been  converted  into  pot-ass),  and  being 
mixed  with  other  manure,  they  form  one  of  the 
very  best  composts,  so  that  the  cane  is  a pecu- 
liarly valuable  plant ; every  part  of  it  being  of 
use  either  in  one  way  or  another. 

The  next  process  is  the  distillation  of  rum, 
which  is  made  in  casks  usually  containing  300 
gallons,  about  the  proportion  of  seventeen  pails 


112 


WEST  INDIES. 


of  water,  each  pail  containing  five  gallons ; 25 
gallons  of  molasses,  20  of  the  skimmings  of 
sugar ; and  when  the  fermentation  takes  place, 
the  remaining  space  is  filled  up  with  water. 
These  proportions  are  however  slightly  varied, 
according  to  the  richness  of  the  molasses.  It 
remains  fermenting  from  eight  to  ten  days, 
according  to  the  heat  of  the  still-house  loft, 
which  ought  to  be  at  the  temperature  of  from 
70  to  86  degrees  of  Fahrenheit’s  thermometer. 
When  the  head  distiller  sees  that  the  fermenta- 
tion has  subsided,  which  is  called  the  falling 
of  the  liquor,  it  is  then  drawn  off  and  distilled. 

I consider  this  to  be  a tolerably  accurate 
sketch  of  the  regular  work  upon  a sugar  estate  : 
there  are  other  minor  jobs  also  occasionally  to 
be  attended  to  out  of  crop-time  ; such  as  cutting 
wood,  trimming  fences,  and  keeping  up  the 
general  cultivation  of  the  estate,  until  crop 
again  commences. 

Slaves  who  are  not  employed  in  agriculture, 
are  either  occupied  as  domestics  or  as  tradesmen. 

Nothing  surprises  an  European,  on  his  first 


WEST  INDIES. 


113 


arrival  in  the  West  Indies,  so  much  as  the 
manners  and  customs  of  negro  servants. 

There  is  in  every  gentleman’s  family,  a man 

who  styles  himself  Mr.~ ’&  head  servant;  his 

duty  is  merely  to  see  that  the  boys  under  him 
clean  the  plate,  knives  and  forks,  wash  the 
dinner,  breakfast,  and  tea  service,  &c.  He  sees 
them  lay  the  cloth  and  arrange  the  table  for  the 
different  meals  of  the  family ; and  he  stands  in 
the  room  during  dinner,  with  the  air  of  an 
emperor,  pointing  occasionally  to  the  boys  what 
to  do,  and  bestowing  abundance  of  scolding 
upon  them ; nor  will  the  repeated  entreaties  of 
his  master  or  mistress,  to  have  done  teazing  the 
others,  and  do  his  own  duty,  have  any  effect : 
scolding  he  considers  his  peculiar  privilege, 
and  forego  this  privilege  he  will  not.  He  at 
times  removes  a dish  or  plate,  and  places  it  in 
the  hand  of  one  of  the  boys ; but  in  general  he 
is  a mere  cipher,  as  far  as  use  is  concerned, 
and  yet  were  the  boys  left  without  him,  you 
could  not  get  on  at  all.  I attempted  this;  but 
such  a scene  of  confusion  and  anarchy  ensued, 


114 


WEST  INDIES. 


that  I found*  from  experience,  that  bad  as 
despotism  may  be,  it  is  a far  less  evil  than  a 
republic.  This  head  man,  or  rather  gentleman 
—■for  he  would  be  highly  incensed  were  he 
treated  without  the  utmost  deference  to  his 
rank,  is  also  employed  in  some  families  to  go 
to  market, — an  occupation  which  he  likes ; for 
he  makes  no  small  profit  by  it  in  various  ways, 
which,  however,  it  is  not  our  business  at  present 
to  treat  of.  This  is  the  whole  work  of  a head 
servant,*  however,  I can  assure  my  readers,  that 
he  does  groan,  nevertheless,  under  the  oppression 
of  so  much  exertion  ; and  that  nothing  short  of 
twelve  hours’  sleep,  and  twelve  hours’  lounging 
in  the  twenty-four,  will  ever  make  him  con- 
tented. Some  have  coloured  men  as  head 
servants ; but  whether  negro,  coloured,  slave 
or  free,  there  is  not  a perceptible  shade  of 
difference  in  the  duty  that  is  performed  by 
them. 

The  cook  is  frequently  a male,  and  is  also  a 
person  of  consequence ; he  has,  if  the  family  be 
large,  either  a boy  or  a woman  to  assist  him; 


WEST  INDIES. 


115 


he  cooks  only  soups,  meat,  fish,  and  vegetables, 
nor  would  he  submit  to  the  hardship  of  baking 
bread,  or  making  pastry,  or  puddings.  The 
wood  used  in  cookery  is  cut,  and  put  down  for 
him,  and  all  the  water  provided ; and  it  is 
rarely  that  he  will  wash  or  scour  the  pans,  or 
kitchen  utensils, — some  younger  boy  or  girl 
being  employed  for  that  purpose. 

A West  India  ^kitchen  is  so  different  from 
an  English  one,  that  some  description  of  it  may 
be  necessary,  to  make  those  who  have  not  seen 
one  comprehend  how  much  less  a cook  is 
exposed  to  the  influence  of  the  fire,  than  in  an 
English  one.  The  floor  is  either  earth,  brick, 
or  stone ; there  are  numerous  windows,  not 
glazed,  but  with  wooden  shutters  to  fasten 
down  at  night,  with  probably  jalousies  to  ex- 
clude the  sun  and  rain — in  this  way  the  air 
is  necessarily  freely  admitted  ; the  chimney  is 
extremely  wide,  and  there  is  most  frequently 
no  grate,  but  merely  a piece  of  brick-work, 
about  four  feet  long,  and  three  feet  broad,  upon 
which  the  wood  is  placed ; and  they  make  more 


116 


WEST  INDIES. 


or  less  fire,  according  to  the  dinner  they  have 
to  cook.  The  face  is  in  this  way  not  exposed 
to  the  blaze  of  the  fire  nearly  so  much  as  in  an 
English  kitchen.  There  is  an  oven  in  every 
kitchen,  upon  the  same  principle  as  a baker’s 
oven  ;-~the  wood  being  put  in  and  burnt  down, 
so  that  when  it  is  fully  heated,  it  is  swept  out 
before  the  bread  or  meat  is  put  in.  There  is  no 
roasting-jack:  many  gentlemen  have  attempted 
to  get  the  negroes  to  use  a jack,  but  in  vain ; 
they  must  have  their  own  way  of  it,  which  is 
simply  accomplished  by  placing  two  strong  logs 
of  wood  on  each  side  the  fire,  and  a strong  nail 
in  each  log  to  support  the  spit,  which  they 
employ  some  of  their  assistants  to  turn, — and  in 
this  way  they  send  up  meat  tolerably  well 
roasted ; but  the  oven  is  often  also  employed  for 
that  purpose.  This  is,  I think,  considered 
the  whole  duty  of  a cook,  whether  male  or 
female. 

In  many  families,  a head  female  servant 
is  employed,  to  assist  the  lady  in  dressing, 
work  with  the  needle;  or  bake  pastry,  make 


WEST  INDIES. 


11? 


puddings,  &c.  These  are  dishes  which  make 
their  appearance  rarely ; and  a waiting  maid 
considers  she  does  very  well  if  she  assists  her 
mistress  in  dressing,  and  does  about  as  much 
work  with  her  needle  in  one  day,  as  her  mistress 
in  one  hour, — she  has  generally  a young  girl 
under  her,  who  attends  to  the  bed-chamber, 
and  this  is  never  thoroughly  done ; yet  this  is  all 
that  is  required  of  them,  and  indeed  it  is  all 
they  will  do.  The  other  servants  are  employed 
in  cleaning  the  house ; and  their  number,  and 
particular  employments,  are  wholly  dependent 
upon  the  family  to  which  they  belong  ; for  of 
course  where  the  family  is  large,  there  must 
be  an  increase  of  servants. 

The  office  of  a groom  ought,  one  would 
imagine,  to  be  precisely  the  same  as  in  England, 
but  that  the  negro  groom  makes  it  a very 
different  office,  is  no  less  true.  In  fact,  no 
horse  is  brushed  or  curried,  far  less,  properly 
fed,  unless  the  master  stands  by  and  sees  it 
done  : the  oats  sell  well  in  the  market ; and 
besides,  the  groom  can  feed  his  own  poultry 


118 


WEST  INDIES. 


with  the  oats : and  it  need  not  be  said,  that  he 
prefers  fattening  his  own  fowls  to  feeding  his 
master’s  horse. 

The  domestics  who  officiate  as  washerwomen, 
have  nothing  else  to  do.  Perhaps  the  best 
way  of  making  my  readers  comprehend  the 
mode  in  which  they  perform  this  work,  is  to 
refer  them  to  the  notice  of  this  subject  at  the 
commencement  of  the  volume.  With  respect  to 
the  time  which  they  require  for  the  performance 
of  their  labour,  I have  had  trials  of  many 
different  washerwomen— some  slaves  and  some 
free— but  I never  found  that  fourteen  dozen  of 
clothes,  such  as  are  commonly  used  in  a 
family,  could  be  washed  and  got  up  from  Mon- 
day morning  to  Saturday  evening  by  less  than 
three  able  bodied  women.  They  never  used 
less,  but  generally  more,  than  twice  the  quantity 
of  soap,  blue,  and  starch,  required  by  washer- 
women at  home  ; and  of  all  your  troublesome 
establishment,  the  washerwomen  are  the  most 
discontented,  unmanageable,  and  idle.  It  is 
altogether  out  of  the  question  ever  to  look  for 


WEST  INDIES. 


119 


all  the  articles  coming  back  that  went  out; 
and  the  destruction  of  clothes  and  linens,  in 
consequence  of  their  carelessness,  is  past  belief. 
I have  myself  in  one  twelvemonth  had  six 
dozen  of  chamber  towels,  a bed-quilt,  two  pairs 
of  sheets,  stockings  without  number,  pocket 
handkerchiefs  and  petticoats  to  a considerable 
amount,  lost,  or  more  probably  stolen,  in  this 
way ; — for  I knew  perfectly,  that  they  were 
appropriated  to  their  own  use,  as  I not  unfre- 
quently  detected  the  articles  in  their  possession 
after  they  thought  a sufficient  length  of  time 
had  elapsed  for  me  to  forget  the  loss  of  them. 
Every  thing,  as  I have  said,  is  ill  washed  in  the 
West  Indies;  they  smooth  down  frills  and 
flounces  along  with  the  gown,  making  every 
article  of  a lady’s  dress  as  stiff'  as  buckram. 
They  insist,  whether  you  will  or  not,  upon 
rubbing  the  smoothing  iron  over  with  candle- 
grease,  to  make  it  pass,  as  they  say,  easily 
over  the  linen ; and  when  I absolutely  refused 
giving  candle  for  this  purpose,  they  stole  it 
themselves,  and  used  it  in  spite  of  me. 


120 


WEST  INDIES. 


The^e  are  some  superior  free  coloured  women 
who  will  condescend  to  get  up  clean  muslins ; 
but  the  most  that  can  be  said  is,  that  they  do 
it  better  than  the  negroes,  though  far  from  well, 
and  at  an  exorbitant  rate,  asking  2s.  6d. 
sterling  for  one  gown,— -so  that  it  is  needless  to 
say  they  are  rarely  employed. 

With  respect  to  the  number  of  domestics 
required  in  a family,™ that  necessarily  depends 
upon  the  number  of  the  family,  the  style  in 
which  they  live,  and  the  home  they  reside  in ; 
but  a moderate  family,  who  would  live  genteelly 
and  comfortably  in  an  English  city  with  three 
maid  servants  and  one  man,  and  the  washing 
put  out,  would  require  at  least  ten  grown  up 
servants,  and  from  five  to  six  young  people, 
from  ten  to  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  of  age ; 
and  after  all,  the  house,  and  general  work, 
would  be  very  indifferently  done.  This  I con- 
sider a very  fair  average;  but  if  the  family 
exceeded  five  or  six,  such  an  establishment 
would  be  found  insufficient. 

These  I think  are  now  all  the  different  em~ 


WEST  INDIES. 


121 


ployments  of  domestic  slaves,  excepting  those 
who  have  the  care  of  children  : in  such  a case 
the  mother  is  uniformly  hand  nurse  ; for  all 
West  India  ladies  are  patterns  in  this  respect; 
their  solicitude  and  personal  activity  in  attend- 
ing to  their  young  children,  being  beyond 
praise.  Therefore  a nurse  has  little  work,  com- 
paratively with  the  duties  attached  to  that  office 
in  Britain.  Her  nights  are  undisturbed,  and 
no  responsibility  is  attached  to  her;  and  it  is 
very  rarely  that  she  either  dresses  or  washes 
the  baby.  Nurses  consider  themselves  quite 
ladies,  and  would  not  so  far  forget  their  dignity 
as  to  wash  their  own  clothes,  brush  out  a room, 
or  indeed  do  anything  but  carry  young  miss  or 
master. 

But  there  are  many  slaves  whose  master 
possesses  no  landed  property,  and  who  are 
nevertheless  employed  as  field  negroes : many 
respectable  families  are  wholly  dependent  upon 
the  annual  hire  of  a gang  of  slaves  ; while 
others  possess  a number  of  tradesmen,  whose 
hire  is  of  course  much  more  than  that  of  a field 


122 


WEST  INDIES. 


negro.  Others  have  many  slave  domestics, 
whom  they  hire  out ; — the  work  of  those  slaves 
is  the  same  as  if  employed  by  their  own  master. 

As  to  tradesmen,  they  are  coopers,  carpenters, 
masons,  &c. ; and  the  value  of  good  domestics 
and  tradesmen  is  considerably  above  that  of  the 
common  field  negro ; but  the  head  negroes  upon 
estates,  such  as  drivers  and  boiler-men,  rank 
with  the  tradesmen.  Some  slaves,  both  co- 
loured and  negro,  are  employed  in  selling  dry 
goods  for  their  master,  or  are  hired  out  to  do  so 
for  others  ; they  are  generally  clever,  valuable 
people  who  are  so  employed ; and  this  sort  of 
wandering  life  is  relished  by  them ; but  in  the 
majority  of  cases  they  give  an  inaccurate  ac- 
count of  the  money  received;  although  I have 
known  some  wonderfully  correct  in  this  parti- 
cular, who  scrupled  not  to  steal  at  any  other 
opportunity. 

Negroes  who  have  lived  much  with  coloured 
creoles,  acquire  a servile  manner  that  is  very 
disagreeable;  and  most  of  those  who  are  em- 
ployed in  huckstering  goods,  either  are  hired 


WEST  INDIES. 


123 


to,  or  belong  to  those  people  who  are  greatly 
less  indulgent  to  their  slaves.  Having  given 
this  short  sketch  of  the  general  employment  of 
slaves,  I shall  proceed  to  some  description  of 
their  style  of  life  as  regards  food,  clothing,  and 
lodging ; and  as  most  erroneous  ideas  are  enter- 
tained upon  these  subjects,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  go  into  the  whole  detail  of  particulars; 
and  I can  only  assure  my  readers,  that  I shall 
state  nothing  which  I did  not  for  years  daily 
witness,  and  which,  were  they  to  visit  the 
colonies,  as  I have,  and  take  the  same  trouble 
of  personal  investigation,  they  would  find  to  be 
the  unexaggerated  truth. 


G 


WEST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 


Negro  ideas  of  comfort — ■ Houses  and  furniture — 
Cooking  — Gardens  — Correction  of  prevailing 
errors . 

Estates  negroes  being  the  most  numerous, 
I shall  begin  with  their  style  of  life  as  re- 
gards lodging,  food,  clothing,  and  comforts 
during  sickness  and  old  age.  The  negro 
houses  of  an  estate  are  placed  altogether,  re- 
sembling a village  of  huts.  An  author  whom 
I once  read  upon  West  Indian  affairs,  but  who, 
like  most  writers  upon  that  subject,  had  never 
been  in  the  country,  says,  “ Negroes  live  in 
dwellings  like  stables:77  now  the  fact  is,  I 
never  could  find,  although  I often  tried,  from 
whence  he  drew  the  similitude  : had  he  said 
that  the  white  population  of  the  West  Indies 


WEST  INDIES. 


125 


lived  very  generally  in  barns,  he  would  not 
have  exaggerated  much — for  nineteen  houses 
out  of  twenty,  are  more  like  barns  than  any- 
thing else  ; having  the  sides  nearly  open,  and 
the  rafters  uncovered,  without  any  ceiling. 
Their  appearance  is  at  first  most  uncomfortable  ,* 
but  a few  months’  experience  accustoms  the 
eye  to  this  manner  of  building,  which  is  cooler, 
and  leaves  no  room  for  rats  and  other  vermin 
to  establish  themselves,  as  they  do  in  a ceiled 
roof ; so  that  in  spite  of  West  India  houses 
being  more  like  barns  than  dwelling-houses, 
they  are  preferred  so. 

I only  dwell  thus  upon  the  subject  in  order 
to  convince  my  readers,  how  perfectly  unable 
those  who  have  not  lived  in  a country  are,  to 
judge  wisely  of  the  houses  necessary  for  the 
comfort  of  its  inhabitants ; and  how  very  ridi- 
culous such  comparisons  appear  to  those  who 
have  resided  there,  and  who  can,  from  expe- 
rience, judge  of  the  dwellings  most  appropriate 
to  the  convenience  of  those  resident  in  such 
a country. 

g 2 


126 


WEST  INDIES. 

Place  a negro  in  a comfortable  little  cottage, 
built  after  the  English  fashion,— -his  neat  fire- 
side, — -his  nice-looking  bed,  blankets,  and 
warm  curtains, — a glass  window  ; — give  him 
an  English  breakfast,  tea,  and  supper,  and  also 
English  clothing,  and  you  would  make  him 
quite  as  unhappy  as  an  English  ploughman 
would  be  in  a negro  house,  with  negro  fare  and 
clothing.  It  is  our  bounden  duty,  as  Chris- 
tians, to  instruct  the  negroes  in  religion,  and 
help  them  forward  in  civilization  ; but  if  by 
civilization  it  is  intended  to  make  them  live  in 
the  same  manner  as  Europeans,  I would  say 
that  the  negroes  would  not  submit  to  such  an 
arrangement ; and  beyond  a doubt,  it  would 
make  them  most  uncomfortable  and  unhealthy. 
Every  country  has  its  own  customs,  and  these 
customs  are  the  result  of  the  climate,  which  dic- 
tates even  to  the  savage  how  to  eat,  lodge  and 
clothe  himself.  Many  most  important  improve- 
ments might  doubtless  be  made  in  all  these 
matters ; but  they  must  be  improvements  upon 
the  same  plan  now  existing  ; for  as  to  intro- 


WEST  INDIES. 


127 


ducing  English  customs,  this  would  be  both 
cruel  and  unwise.  I therefore  assert  that  the 
negroes  are  comfortably  lodged  ; but  it  is  a 
comfort  appropriate  to  their  character  and 
country,  and  would  as  ill  suit  with  an  English 
peasant’s  ideas  of  comfort,  as  an  English  pea- 
sant’s would  with  theirs. 

I landed  in  St.  Vincent  with  my  head  full 
of  those  ideas  respecting  slavery  which  have 
been  so  long  popular,  and  which  are  at  this 
moment  about  to  effect  such  important  changes; 
but  I was  not  so  utterly  carried  away  by  pre- 
conceived notions,  as  to  be  insensible  to  the 
opportunity  now  afforded  me  of  investigating 
the  subject  personally.  As  soon  therefore  as  I 
could  understand  the  negro’s  broken  language, 
and  Was  sufficiently  accustomed  to  the  climate 
to  walk  out,  I made  a point  of  passing  almost 
every  afternoon  among  the  different  estates 
within  reach  of  Kingstown.  In  these  walks,  I 
had  daily  and  abundant  opportunities  of  seeing 
the  field  people  at  work,  and  of  visiting  them 
in  their  houses,  and  chatting  with  them  fami- 


128 


WEST  INDIES. 


liarly.  Having  therefore  informed  my  readers 
of  the  means  by  which  I was  enabled  to  make 
the  observations  I have  done,  I shall  at  once 
proceed  to  describe  their  houses,  which  are,  as 
I before  observed,  placed  all  together,  so  as  to 
resemble  a little  village. 

The  houses  are  built  in  various  ways,  some 
of  stone,  cemented  by  mud  and  white- washed; 
some  are  built  of  wood,  while  others  are  wove 
like  basket  work,-— the  interstices  being  filled 
up  with  clay  and  mud,  which,  when  white- 
washed, look  very  nice.  They  thatch  them 
neatly  with  migass.  They  have  no  chimneys,  as 
they  rarely  work  in  doors.  As  to  the  size  of 
their  house,  that  is  in  some  measure  dependent 
upon  the  rank  of  the  negro,  and  the  number  in 
family.  Generally  speaking,  the  area  of  negro 
houses  varies  from  fifteen  feet  by  twenty,  to 
twenty  feet  by  thirty.  Some  single  men  and 
single  women  have  a house  with  only  one  sitting 
room,  and  a smaller  chamber  apart  for  their 
bed-room.  But  head  negroes,  or  families,  have 
always  two  good  rooms,  and  some  have  three. 


WEST  INDIES. 


129 


They  have  windows  according  to  the  size  and 
number  of  their  rooms,  with  window  shutters  to 
let  down  at  night.  All  the  houses  have  locks 
to  their  doors,  which  are  made  of  wood  by  the 
negroes,  and  fasten  very  securely ; many,  how- 
ever, supply  themselves  with  padlocks  besides. 
The  floor  is  generally  earthern,  but  the  best 
room  is  often  boarded.  Negroes  of  character 
and  rank, — Tor  I know  not  how  better  to 
express  myself,  being  more  civilized,  have  many 
articles  of  furniture.  Among  others  they  have 
bedsteads  with  mosquito  curtains,  their  bedding 
being  for  the  most  part  a bag  filled  with  the 
dried  plantain  leaf.  This  I have  myself  slept 
upon,  and  used  in  my  own  family,  and  have 
found  it  a very  comfortable  bed  indeed.  They 
have  a bolster  and  pillows  of  the  same  materials ; 
blankets  (one  Witney  blanket  is  given  every 
year  by  the  master),  a good  sheet,  and  very 
often  a nice  bed-quilt;  the  two  latter  articles 
are  furnished  by  themselves.  A little  shelved 
corner  cupboard,  displaying  many  a showy 
coloured  plate,  cup,  and  saucer,  is  a common 


330 


WEST  INDIES. 


piece  of  furniture;  a good  table,  one  or  two 
benches,  and  some  chairs,  with  a high  table  to 
serve  as  a sideboard,  upon  which  are  displayed 
the  tumblers  and  wine  glasses,  often  a large 
shade  for  the  candle, — these,  with  their  box 
of  clothes,  form  the  general  furniture  of  a good 
industrious  negro’s  house,  who  is  probably  a 
head  man  ; for  a common  field  negro,  although 
he  can  afford  all  this,  has  not  in  general  reached 
that  stage  of  civilization  that  engenders  the 
desire  of  possessing  such  articles.  The  cooking 
utensils  are  very  few  and  simple,  consisting  of 
two  or  three  iron  pots,  in  which  the  negro 
makes  his  soup,  stews,  See.  A strong  wooden 
pestle  and  mortar  is  to  be  found  in  all  their 
houses,  for  beating  the  boiled  plantain  down  to 
a mash,  a favourite  dish  they  call  “ tum-turn,” 
They  cook  in  a little  thatched  shed  close  to 
their  houses,  but  not  attached  to  them.  A 
hog-sty,  and  a place  for  their  poultry,  which 
they  rear  in  great  quantities,  are  also  adjoining 
their  house.  Indeed,  the  better  sort  of  negroes 
have  their  dwellings  often  extremely  neat  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


13] 


clean ; many  a Scotch  cottager  might  blush 
to  see  them. 

As  soon  as  a negro  girl  attains  the  age  of 
sixteen  or  seventeen,  she  probably  gets  a hus- 
band;  and  the  male  children  perhaps  a year  or 
two  later,  get  wives,  when  of  course  they  have 
houses  of  their  own ; negroes,  therefore,  never 
have  many  children  living  with  them.  On 
occasion  of  a marriage,  it  is  often  necessary  to 
build  a house,  and  there  is  then  usually  a merry 
making  ; the  master  or  manager  deals  out  rum 
and  sugar  to  those  who  have  helped  to  build  it, 
and  the  new  comer  frequently  gives  a supper  on 
the  night  he  takes  possession. 

The  houses  of  the  common  field  negroes  are 
built  exactly  of  the  same  materials,  and  on  the 
same  plan  with  those  described  ; but  some  few 
have  not  three  rooms,  though  most  of  them 
have  an  additional  chamber,  and  a small  place 
where  they  keep  their  cooking  utensils.  In 
good  weather,  they  all  cook  in  the  open  air 
before  their  house  door ; and  if  it  be  rainy,  they 
kindle  a fire  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  the 


132 


WEST  INDIES. 


door  is  left  open  to  make  an  outlet  for  the 
smoke.  Many  field  people  have  bedsteads, 
amd  some  have  curtains.  The  plantain  leaf 
bed  is  general,  and  blankets  are  annually  pro- 
vided; some  have  sheets;  but  these  are  luxuries 
which  many  of  them  do  not  value,  and  would 
not  use.  You  may  guess  almost  to  a certainty 
as  to  the  character  and  degree  of  civilization  of 
a negro,  by  the  general  appearance  of  his  house. 
A table,  chair,  and  bench,  is  to  be  found  in 
every  house;  also  a box,  with  the  inmates5 
clothes ; but  those  who  are  idle,  lazy,  savage, 
or  of  bad  character  (and  there  are  few  estates 
that  can  boast  of  having  none  of  that  de- 
scription),  are  destitute  of  these  comforts. 

I have  paid  great  personal  attention  to  the 
manner  in  which  negroes  are  lodged,  because  it 
seems  to  be  thought  in  England  that  they  are 
in  this  respect  quite  neglected.  After  having 
visited  negro  houses  without  number,  I do  not 
hesitate  to  say  that  negroes  are  more  comfort- 
ably lodged  than  the  working  classes  of  either 
England  or  Scotland.  You  cannot  fail  to  re- 


WEST  INDIES. 


133 


mark  upon  every  estate,  that  the  work  people’s 
houses  are  placed  in  the  healthiest  situation, 
never  so  elevated  as  to  be  cold,  nor  so  low 
as  to  be  damp  : the  drains  round  them,  or  water 
paths,  as  the  negro  calls  them,  are  watched 
with  the  greatest  care,  and  kept  clean,  and 
nothing  that  could  create  damp  is  suffered 
to  be  near  their  houses.  No  inhabited  house 
is  ever  allowed  to  be  out  of  repair;  neither 
is  it  left  to  the  negro  to  ask  for  what  may 
be  necessary;  the  houses  are  examined  very 
frequently  by  the  white  people,  and  during 

their  master’s  time,  they  are  employed  in  making 

* 

all  tight  and  comfortable  before  the  rainy  season 
commences. 

I recollect  walking  one  evening  over  a most 
lovely  estate  in  Kingstown  valley  : it  was  in 
the  midst  of  crop  time,  when  all  were  as  busy 
as  possible.  All  the  negro  houses  I passed 
were  shut  up,  excepting  one,  whose  open  door 
attracted  my  attention.  A nice  clean-looking 
negro  woman  eyed  me  for  a moment ; I said, 
“ Good  evening,”  as  is  usual  in  passing  a 


134 


WEST  INDIES. 


negro : but  she  looked  again,  and  said,  “ Eh 
misses,  you  no  know  me.”  I was  sorry  I 
could  not  directly  say  that  I did,  for  negroes 
cannot  bear  to  be  forgotten.  She  saw,  however, 
that  I did  not  recollect  her;  and  she  said, 

“ Misses,  me  L , you  no  mind  me  when  I 

corned  to  make  cake.”  1 now  did  recollect 
her,  and  she  added,  “ Never  mind  misses,  wont 
you  come  in  and  see  my  house?”  I did  so,  and 
she  dusted  two  chairs,  and  two  stools  for  my 
children,  and  bringing  out  a plateful  of  cassada 
cake,  she  gave  each  of  them  some,  saying  she 
was  sorry  she  had  no  ripe  plantain  or  banana 
down  to  gie  ’em,  I said,  (e  So  you  don’t  work 
now.”  “ No  misses,  no  for  one  month  gone 
by.”  (She  expected  to  be  confined  in  a month). 
“ And  how  do  you  employ  yourself?”  “ I 
makes  mobee , and  takes  it  down  to  town  and 
sells  it.”  “ And  what  is  your  husband  ?”  “ He 
just  a field  negro.”  “You  have  got  supper 
boiling  there  I see.”  “Yes  misses,  the  calialou 
pot.”  “You  seem  to  have  a very  nice  house.” 
“ Yes  misses,  I’ll  shewT  you  the  chamber  and 


WEST  INDIES, 


135 


she  accordingly  opened  a door  which  displayed 

A 

their  bed,  with  mosquito  curtains,  and  their 
boxes  of  clothes.  While  leaving  the  house  of 
this  common  field  negro’s  wife,  and  glancing  at 
the  neatness  and  cleanness  of  the  apartments, 
and  the  display  of  useful  articles  of  furniture, 
as  much,  or  more  than  the  climate  required,  f 
could  not  avoid  drawing  a comparison  between 
the  situation  of  this  woman,  exempted  from 
toil,  provided  with  every  necessary— with  no 
anxiety  as  to  the  event  at  hand,  no  doctor,  no 
nurse,  no  cordials  to  pay  for,— and  the  condition 
of  her  who,  among  the  labouring  classes  of 
England,  must  work  often  to  the  very  hour 
of  her  confinement ; and  whose  hard  gained 
earnings,  joined  with  that  of  her  husband’s, 
are  all  absorbed  in  the  purchase  of  half  the 
comforts  which  she  requires. 

All  negroes  have  a piece  of  ground  behind 
their  houses  for  a garden : some  will  not  be  at 
the  trouble  to  keep  this  ground  clean,  and 
weeds  and  vegetables  accordingly  grow  pro- 
miscuously j but  there  are  others  who  keep  it 


136 


WEST  INDIES. 


very  neat,  with  grenadillas,  water  melons,  and 
vines  growing  in  order  and  profusion.  This 
fruit  they  carry  to  market,  and  it  is  a bad  vine 
that  will  not  yield  them  21.  sterling  per  annum. 
In  this  garden  they  have  sweet  cassada,  Lima 
beans,  calialou,  tanias,  gub-a-gub,  peas,  pigeon 
pea  bushes,  &c. : probably  in  December  they 
sow  English  peas,  and  plant  cabbages  for  the 
market:  those  negroes,  who  incline  to  make 
money  in  this  way,  are  all  furnished  by  their 
master  or  the  manager  with  English  seeds. 
Pines  also  are  generally  cultivated  in  the  negro 
garden.  This  back  garden  is  a great  comfort 
to  a negro;  because  here  he  has  all  the  neces- 
sary vegetables,  for  daily  use,  so  that  in  case 
of  his  having  but  little  time  to  spare,  or  in  case 
of  bad  weather,  he  can  supply  himself  without 
going  to  his  provision-grounds,  which  are  far- 
ther distant  than  his  garden.  But  plantains 
and  yams  keep  well  for  more  than  a week  after 
they  are  brought  down  from  the  provision- 
grounds.  These  gardens  are  always  fenced 
round,  and  generally  are  covered  over  with  Lima 


WEST  INDIES. 


137 


and  other  creole  beans  for  soup.  If  a negro 
has  not  a good  garden,  it  is  his  own  fault ; for 
his  master  gives  him  ground  for  it,  and  every 
encouragement  to  improve  it,  by  furnishing  him 
with  plants  and  seeds ; and  in  that  country  so 
very  little  labour  is  necessary  to  raise  a super- 
abundance of  excellent  roots,  vegetables,  and 
fruits,  that  when  a sugar  house  is  found  without 
this  comfort  attached  to  it,  there  is  no  difficulty 
in  pronouncing  the  inhabitant  to  be  a lazy, 
good-for-nothing  character. 

Those  negroes  who  have  not  a regular  made 
bedstead,  have  four  posts  driven  into  the  floor 
of  the  room,  and  sticks  placed  cross-ways  like 
a lath-bottomed  bed  : these  bedsteads  are  always 
raised  two  or  three  feet  above  the  floor,  and  the 
plantain  leaf  mattrass  is  placed  upon  them. 
This  is  the  ivorst  species  of  bed  known  among 
negroes ; and  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that 
those  slaves  who  have  not  a regular  bedstead, 
curtains,  and  sheets,  with  other  articles  of 
household  furniture,  are  not  destitute  of  them 
from  utter  inability  to  procure  them,  which  is 


138 


WEST  INDIES. 


by  far  the  most  usual  cause  of  the  absence  of 
the  common  comforts  of  life  in  Great  Britain. 
If  a slave  have  not  some  household  furniture,  it 
is  because  he  is  indifferent  to  the  comfort  of  it: 
and  there  are  indeed  some  who  have  only  a 
bed,  table,  and  bench,  with  cooking  utensils, 
who  are  very  good  people  ; but  who  do  not 
consider  household  furniture  as  a comfort ; 
the  possession  of  it  would  confer  upon  them  no 
happiness ; and  they  either  spend  their  money 
in  fine  clothes  or  jewellery,  or  as  frequently 
happens,  hoard  up  their  savings,  which  they 
tie  up  in  a piece  of  dirty  rag,  and  thrust  it 
under  the  thatch  of  the  house,  or  put  it  into 
some  hole.  There  is  no  more  absurd  error  than 
to  suppose  that  men  in  all  classes  of  society, 
and  in  different  countries,  require  the  same 
things  to  render  them  comfortable.  The  Tong 
merchant  prefers  his  chop-sticks  to  your  silver 
forks ; the  English  labourer  prefers  his  own 
beer  to  the  squire’s  claret ; the  Andalusian 
would  sooner  stretch  himself  on  boards,  than 
sink  into  a down  bed ; and  the  negro  neither 


WEST  INDIES. 


139 


understands  the  refinements  of  a gentleman  nor 
requires  the  comforts  of  an  European.  Negroes 
are  well  off,  according  to  their  ideas  of  comfort 
and  the  climate  in  which  they  reside : they  are 
abundantly  supplied ; and  I am  by  no  means 
sure  that  we  should  be  conferring  any  benefit  by 
introducing  European  fashions  in  the  colonies — 
so  that,  while  I would  labour  to  civilize  and 
inform  the  negro,  which  will  by  and  by  pro- 
duce all  its  effects, — taste,  among  others, — I 
would  also  studiously  avoid  suddenly  intro- 
ducing, or  unnaturally  encouraging  artificial 
wants  ; which,  although  originally  luxuries, 
become  in  time  necessary  to  comfort. 

Instruct  the  negro  in  religion,  teach  him  to 
be  cleanly  and  orderly;  but,  as  you  value  his 
true  happiness,  introduce  no  artificial  wants  : 
he  enjoys  his  calialou  soup  as  much  out  of  his 
calibash,  as  the  nobleman  does  his  turtle  soup 
in  the  finest  chased  silver ; and  it  is  cruelty, 
not  benevolence,  to  teach  him  to  be  discontented 
with  the  things  he  possesses.  I shall  therefore 
conclude  this  chapter,  by  assuring  my  readers 


140 


WEST  INDIES. 


that  from  the  results  of  long  personal  experience, 
I can  avouch  that  negroes  are  lodged  infinitely 
better  than,  with  few  exceptions,  the  working 
population  of  England. 

Negroes  who  live  in  town  as  domestics,  have 
always  a boarded  floor  to  their  houses.  I have 
seen  a few  single  men  and  women  who  had 
only  one  room,  but  such  houses  are  by  no  means 
common.  They  have  good  bedsteads,  bedding 
of  plantain  leaf,  feather  bolster  and  pillows, 
good  blanket,  sheets  and  coverlet ; chairs,  sofa, 
cupboard,  and  mahogany  table.  I have  fre- 
quently seen  a side-table  with  tumblers,  and 
shades  for  the  candle  ; looking-glass,  two  or 
three  boxes  full  of  clothes,  showy  prints  in  gilt 
frames,  &c.  &c.  They  always  keep  their  houses 
clean  and  tidy  inside,  and  have  a great  variety 
of  stone-ware  in  the  shape  of  plates,  tea-cups, 
&c. ; but  these  are  seldom  bought  by  them, 
being  generally  stolen,  and  are  regularly  dis- 
played merely  for  ornament — a calibash  being 
the  usual  substitute,  for  holding  their  victuals, 
and  being  equally  clean  with  a china  bowl,  it 


WEST  INDIES. 


141 


is  preferred  by  them ; for  it  costs  nothing, 
Negroes  who  have  been  in  England,  always 
complained  to  me  that  there  was  u noting  for 
noting  in  England ,”  meaning,  in  plain  English, 
that  for  the  most  trifling  article  payment  must 
be  given ; whereas  they  are  by  nature  supplied 
in  the  West  Indies  with  a variety  of  real 
comforts.  Thus  the  calibash  tree,  which  grows 
every  where  in  abundance,  is  full  of  ripe  fruit 
four  times  every  year ; the  fruit  may  be  cut, 
from  the  size  of  a common  orange  to  something 
larger  than  the  largest  man’s  head.  The  inside 
is  of  no  use,  and  is  hollowed  out,  and  then  the 
rind  forms  all  sorts  of  cups,  bowls,  and  bottles, 
as  the  negro  says,  “ for  nothing,”  but  the 
trouble  of  picking  up  and  scraping  it  out. 


142 


WEST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 


Negro  dress  - — Expensive  notions— Jewellery  and per- 
fumery—Eeffi ects  of  climate— Erroneous  notions. 

Negro  clothing  is  distributed  annually  at 
Christmas,  at  which  season  the  ships  arrive 
from  England.  It  consists  of  strong  blue 
woollen  cloth,  called  Pennistowns — (the  same 
that  is  so  generally  worn  by  the  lower  classes 
of  females  in  Scotland  for  petticoats) ; that 
sort  of  coarse,  strong,  unbleached  linen,  known 
by  the  name  of  Oznabrags  • a felt  hat,  needles, 
thread,  tape,  scissors,  and  buttons,  to  the  men. 

Of  the  blue  Pennistowns,  they  receive  every 
year  at  Christmas  six  yards,  a yard  and  half 


WEST  INDIES. 


143 


wide.  Of  the  linen,  five  yards.  The  allowance 
of  clothing  for  children  depends  upon  their  age; 
but  after  twelve  years  of  age,  the  full  quantity 
is  given.  Additional  clothing  is  afterwards 
distributed  to  those  whose  work  is  harder,  and 
very  often  indeed  also  to  those  whose  careless- 
ness has  deprived  them  of  clothing ; for  during 
the  rainy  season— -clothed  they  must  he.  Every 
individual,  from  birth,  receives  one  blanket 
annually;  and  in  the  event  of  an  accouchement, 
there  is  absolutely  not  a want  that  is  not  sup- 
plied. I have  often  been  in  their  houses  at 
such  times,  and  could  not  help  thinking,  how 
much  better  off  they  were  for  clothing,  bedding, 
and  baby-linen,  than  the  great  majority  of  the 
lower  ranks  in  Britain. 

Their  gala  dresses  are  provided  very  often  by 
themselves,  although  their  master  and  mistress 
make  many  presents  of  this  kind  to  the  de- 
serving. Field  negroes  dress  in  some  respects 
differently  from  town  servants. 

Head  negroes  upon  estates,  in  full  dress  at 
holiday  time,  are  extremely  gay.  They  have 


144 


WEST  INDIES. 


all  fine  broad  cloth,  either  made  into  jackets, 
such  as  gentlemen  very  often  wear  of  a morning 
in  the  West  Indies,  or  coats:  they  have  neat 
waistcoats,  either  of  black  kerseymere,  or  white 
jean — as  they  are  quite  aware  that  a coloured 
waistcoat  is  not  dress — their  shirt  is  always  of 
fine  linen,  and  the  collar  of  a fashionable  shape, 
which,  with  the  cravat,  is  as  stiff  as  any  reason- 
able dandy  could  desire.  White  jean,  or  linen 
trowsers,  are  the  usual  wear ; all  head  people 
have  shoes,  and  all  servants  have  stockings, 
and  a long  cloth  coat ; this  is  given  them  by 
their  master ; but  the  country  people  often 
purchase  those  articles  for  themselves.  I have 
seen  an  estate  negro  in  St.  Vincent,  dressed  at 
Christmas  time  as  well  in  every  respect  as  any 
gentleman  could  be;  and  he  was  a slave  whose 
master  was,  and  had  been  long  absent : he  told 
me  every  thing  he  wore  was  of  his  own  pur- 
chasing : he  had  a quizzing  glass,  and  as  good 
a hat  as  any  white  man  in  the  colony ; he  had 
a watch  ribbon  and  key,  but  whether  or  not  he 
wore  a watch,  I cannot  tell,  as  I did  not  put 


WEST  INDIES. 


145 


the  question  to  him ,*  but  I have  seen  many 
with  watches  and  seals.  The  more  common 
field  people  have  equally  good  shirts,  trowsers 
and  waistcoats ; but  they  have  seldom  or  ever 
long  coats,  though  frequently  good  broad  cloth 
jackets  ; but  the  most  common  fashion  for  them 
is  white  jean,  or  striped  coloured  jean  jackets. 
They  do  not  often  wear  shoes,  and  never 
stockings. 

The  boys  are  extremely  well  dressed ; and  as 
thev  all  receive,  a new  hat  at  Christmas,  this 
adds  to  the  general  neat  appearance  of  the 
negro  population  at  that  season. 

As  for  the  women,  I hardly  know  how  to 
describe  their  gala  dresses,  they  are  so  various. 
The  wives  or  daughters  of  estates’  head  people, 
have  the  best  of  course — if  I except  domestics, 
who  dress  still  gayer.  They  have  fine  worked 
muslin  gowns,  with  handsome  flounces ; satin 
and  sarsenet  bodices  are  very  common ; their 
under  garments  are  of  the  best  materials,  and 
they  have  either  good  cotton  or  silk  stockings ; 
their  kid  dancing  shoes  are  often  of  the  gayest 


146 


WEST  INDIES. 


colours,  while  their  expensive  turbans  are 
adjusted  with  a grace,  that  makes  the  dress 
really  appear  elegant. 

It  is  common  for  them  to  have  not  a hair 
dresser,  but  a head  dresser,  or  rather  a turban 
putter  on,  upon  such  occasions ; and  for  the 
mere  putting  on  of  the  turban,  they  pay  a 
quarter  dollar,— not  less  than  Is.  1 d.  sterling  ! ! 
This  is  a custom  not  confined  to  domestics,  but 
predominates  throughout  all  ranks  of  the  female 
slave  population.  They  have  all  beautiful 
handkerchiefs  upon  their  necks;  some  are  of 
British  manufacture,  but  many  are  costly  silk 
ones  from  Martinique, — while  others  wear  them 
of  India  muslin. 

The  real  value  of  their  jewellery  is  con- 
siderable; it  consists  of  massy  gold  ear-rings, 
and  rings  upon  their  fingers.  Coral  necklaces, 
and  handsome  gold  chains,  lockets,  and  other 
ornaments  of  this  description.  The  more  com- 
mon field  female  negro,  very  often  if  elderly, 
is  decked  out  in  a very  large  patterned  chintz, 
or  perhaps  the  bodice  is  made  of  this,  while  the 


WEST  INDIES. 


147 


skirt  is  of  muslin  * or,  vice  versa , the  shirt 
chintz,  and  bodice  and  sleeves  muslin.  They 
all  have  one  really  good  necklace ; but  they 
often  also  wear  along  with  it,  half  a dozen 
other  necklaces,  of  coloured  glass  beads,  such 
as  light  blue,  yellow,  white,  and  purple.  Every 
negro  has  a garnet  necklace ; all  have  ear- 
rings, and  rings  on  their  fingers:  and  at 
Christmas  time,  a handsome  new  turban  too  is 
worn.  The  very  youngest  baby  is  well  dressed 
at  such  a time,  and  even  for  a child  they 
scorn  old  clothes  ; indeed  it  rarely  happens  that 
the  same  dresses  are  worn  twice  at  Christmas. 
I have  heard  them  say  to  each  other,  “look 
at  so  and  so,  see  how  mean  she  be,  she  wore 
that  very  same  dress  last  Christmas.”  White 
muslin  frocks,  and  a nice  new  handkerchief 
for  the  children  as  a turban,  are  universally 
worn  : abundance  of  coloured  beads,  ear-rings, 
and  finger-rings.  Some  few,  whose  mothers 
are  fashionable  waiting  maids,  put  shoes,  gene- 
rally coloured  ones,  upon  their  children ; but 
the  country  children  never  wear  them. 


n 


148 


WEST  INDIES. 


Both  girls  and  boys  are  fond  of  coloured 
ribbons ; the  boys  wear  them  round  the  hat, 
set  off  with  a smart  bow,  and  the  girls  wear 
them  as  a sash.  This  is  the  only  piece  of  half 
worn  dress  that  a negro  will  condescend  to 
wear;  but  ribbons,  although  half  worn,  are 
much  valued  by  the  young  people.  Their 
dresses  are  made  up  very  often  by  their  mis-* 
tress  and  her  family:  for  two  months  before 
Christmas,  and  also  before  Easter,  I used  to 
be  as  busy  as  possible,  cutting  out  dresses, 
superintending  the  trimmings,  and  inventing 
different  fashions  for  them, — for  they  imagine 
that  what  is  too  common,  cannot  be  very 
genteel.  As  for  the  men,  their  shirts  and 
trowsers  must  be  cut  for  them ; and  many  a 
pair  have  I superintended  in  this  way,  and 
have  occasionally,  though  not  in  St.  Vincent, 
acted  as  tailor.  Negroes  fancy  that  a white 
lady  can  do  every  thing ; and  they  say,  “ Misses, 
if  you  no  do  for  me,  who  you  do  it  for?’?  In 
this  way  their  tailoring  and  dress-making  is 
most  generally  executed;  and  really  I do  think, 


WEST  INDIES. 


149 


that  the  negroes  in  full  dress  during  the  holidays, 
contented  and  happy  as  they  used  to  be,  was  one 
of  the  most  interesting  scenes  imaginable.  Both 
men  and  women  have  nice  white  pocket-hand- 
kerchiefs to  wipe  away  the  perspiration ; and 
both  sexes,  young  and  old,  are  perfumed  with 
French  lavender  water:  indeed  so  common  is 
this,  that  I was  surprised  soon  after  my  arrival 
by  one  of  our  servants  asking  me  one  day  for 
some  lavender  water,  as  his  was  done.  There 
was  to  be  company  that  evening  • and  I after- 
wards observed,  that  the  men  servants  were  in 
the  habit,  whenever  they  were  in  dress,  of 
using  perfumes. 

After  such  a description  as  the  foregoing, 
my  readers  may  naturally  inquire  how  it  is, 
if  the  negroes  both  receive  so  much  clothing, 
and  also  purchase  so  much  for  themselves,  that 
they  appear  often  as  if  they  had  scarcely  a rag 
to  cover  them  : this  arises  from  two  causes  ; the 
first  is  that  a sense  of  decency  is  scarcely  known 
to  the  savage,  and  thus  it  is  that  it  is  easy  to 
trace  the  progress  of  civilization  in  different 

h 2 


150 


WEST  INDIES. 


negroes,  according  to  their  style  of  every-day 
dress.  Another  reason  is,  the  heat  of  the 
climate,  which  renders  it  quite  impossible  for 
any  one  to  wear  in  that  country  the  same 
clothing  as  in  England  ; and  it  is  no  exaggera- 
tion to  say,  that  the  modesty  of  that  lady  who 
would  appear  in  England  with  no  thicker 
clothing  than  she  can  endure  in  the  West 
Indies,  would  be  thought  rather  questionable. 
Wearing  the  finest  flannel  next  the  skin  is 
always  considered  safe,  and  it  certainly  does 
not  heat  the  body  ; but  all  the  other  garments 
must  be  of  the  lightest  texture.  In  good 
weather,  field  people  wear  as  little  clothing  as 
possible  ; the  men  working  often  in  trowsers 
without  a shirt,  and  the  women  frequently 
throwing  their  arms  out  of  the  sleeves  of  their 
upper  garment.  In  cold  weather,  they  put  on 
an  abundance  of  clothes ; for  although  they 
never  complain  of  heat,  they  are  very  sensible 
to  cold,  and  dislike  it  exceedingly.  They  are 
most  active  in  dry  hot  weather ; but  in  the 
cold  damp  season,  the  energy  of  both  body  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


151 


mind  is  impaired.  When  I first  arrived  at  St. 
Vincent,  my  servants  used  to  clean  their  knives 
and  boots  and  shoes,  in  the  sun : I thought 
this  must  be  very  disagreeable  to  them,  and 
had  a shade  put  up  for  them,  but  after  it  was 
finished,  not  one  of  them  would  go  there  to 
work, — and  when  asked  the  reason,  they  said, 
i(  Sun  good  for  nigger,”  All  negroes  wear  their 
hats  at  work,  and  the  women  a handkerchief 
underneath.  Some  estates  give  Kilmarnock 
bonnets,  besides  hats,  which  the  people  like. 

There  are,  however,  many  field  people,  both 
male  and  female,  who  although  not  superior  in 
rank  in  the  estate,  yet  are  in  themselves  superior 
people,  and  never  appear  in  the  unceremonious 
dress  already  described.  It  is  nothing  un- 
common for  negro  men  at  work  alone,  when  a 
sudden  heavy  shower  is  about  to  fall,  to  pull 
off  their  shirt,  and  hide  it  under  a bush. 
The  rain  quickly  runs  off  their  skins,  which 
are  oily ; and  as  soon  as  it  is  fair,  they  are  dry 
again,  and  then  the  shirt  is  put  on  dry  and 
comfortable.  The  little  negro  children  seem 


152 


WEST  INDIES. 


to  understand  this  from  instinct,  and  never 
run  out,  during  rain,  without  taking  the  pre- 
caution of  leaving*  their  clothes  behind  them. 
Negroes  are  extremely  fond  of  bathing ; and 
little  infants,  of  not  a year  old,  will  sit  for 
hours  together  in  the  shallow  bed  of  a river. 
This  braces  and  strengthens  them  ; and  it  is 
found  that  a very  free  use  of  the  cold  bath 
contributes  much  to  the  health  of  the  white 
population  also.  Should  a negro  get  very  wet, 
and  remain  with  damp  clothes  on,  he  is  almost 
sure  to  suffer  severely  : pleurisy  is  often  the 
consequence,  and  the  disease  proceeds  with 
such  rapidity,  that  a very  few  hours  terminate 
it  one  way  or  another.  The  planters,  however, 
are  all  half  physicians  ; that  is,  they  know  the 
indications  of  approaching  disease  ; and  upon 
the  slightest  appearance  of  pleurisy,  they  admi- 
nister calomel  and  jalap,  and  the  estate’s 
medical  attendant  is  instantly  sent  for  to  bleed 
the  patient.  It  is  astonishing  how  few  deaths 
occur  from  this  disease,  in  consequence  of  the 
prompt  assistance  which  is  uniformly  given. 


WEST  INDIES. 


153 


There  is  no  trifling  -the  most  violent  remedies 
are  applied  without  delay,  and  the  best  effects 
generally  follow. 

It  is  nearly  impossible  to  get  children  regu- 
larly to  wear  clothes  under  six  years  of  age.  I 
have  myself  tried  every  method  I could  think  of 
with  the  little  girl  of  one  of  my  servants,  but  in 
vain ; the  child  used  to  tug  at  her  frock,  which 
was  all  I asked  her  to  wear,  and  when  by  no 
strength  she  could  undo  it,  she  would  go  to 
the  boys’  pantry,  and  taking  a knife,  cut  it  off, 
making  her  appearance  at  the  door  of  my  room, 
laughing  with  delight  at  her  adroitness  in  get- 
ting rid  of  such  an  annoyance,  and  throwing 
the  frock  in  at  the  door.  Yet  in  the  cold 
season  this  child,  like  all  others,  wore  her 
clothing,  and  used  to  cry  at  times  from  the 
severity  of  the  cold. 

All  head  people  upon  estates  are  uniformly 
well  dressed,  neat,  and  clean ; and  though  it  is 
in  their  own  fashion,  they  look  nicer  and  much 
cleaner  than  English  country  people.  Their 
clothes  are  seldom  much  mended,  and  they 


154 


WEST  INDIES. 


make  a point  indeed  of  appearing  like  what  the 
other  negroes  call  them,— Mr.  so  and  so.  In 
short,  they  are  negro  gentlemen  in  their  con- 
duct, dress,  and  manner.  Their  wives  and 
daughters  do  not  every  day  dress  in  so  superior 
a style,  but  still  they  dress  considerably  better 
than  common  field  people,  and  never  dispense 
with  their  upper  garment.  The  majority  of 
servants,  even  of  the  lowest  rank,  dress  better 
than  common  field  negroes.  Female  servants 
wear  fine  light  calico  printed  gowns,  or  white 
muslin,  which  are  alike  common ; they  make 
them  low,  and  generally  with  short  sleeves ; 
they  sometimes  wear  a Madras  handkerchief 
about  the  neck,  but  more  frequently  not. 
They  have  always  good  necklaces,  ear-rings, 
gold  rings,  and  a nice  handkerchief  for  a turban. 

When  I first  landed  in  the  West  Indies,  I 
was  shocked  at  the  unclothed  state  in  which  I 
saw  many  negroes;  but  a few  months’  careful 
observation  soon  shewed  me  that  it  was  not  the 
want  of  clothes,  but  the  dislike  to  their  burden 
that  occasioned  this.  As  the  negro  advances 


WEST  INDIES. 


155 


in  civilization,  this  will  no  longer  be  the  case. 
The  sense  of  decency  will  gain  the  ascendency, 
and  predominate,  as  much  as  the  love  of  ease 
and  coolness  does  at  present  over  every  other. 
Head  negroes  on  estates  generally  receive  some 
present,  in  the  way  of  clothing,  upon  the  con- 
clusion of  crop  : and  should  any  accident, 
arising  even  from  bad  conduct,  have  deprived  a 
negro  during  the  season  of  part  of  his  clothing, 
it  is  always  supplied  again  ; for  unnecessary  as 
it  seems  to  be  to  them  in  warm  weather,  they 
would  die,  were  they  not  well  clothed  in  woollen 
dresses,  in  the  damp  and  cold  season. 

Aged  and  superannuated  negroes  have  the 
same  allowance  of  clothing  at  Christmas  as  the 
others,  and  should  they  be  unable  to  make  it 
up  for  themselves,  some  of  the  other  people  are 
employed  to  do  this  for  them.  The  estates  in 
some  colonies  give  out  the  clothing  ready  made 
to  put  on ; but  in  others,  the  more  common 
plan  is  to  distribute  the  cloth,  with  needles, 
thread,  tapes,  &c.  Good  negroes  are  careful  of 
their  clothing,  and  instead  of  wearing  it  at  the 

h 3 


156 


WEST  INDIES, 


season  when  they  receive  it,  they  prudently  lay 
it  up  until  the  rainy,  damp  season  arrives. 
But  upon  every  estate,  especially  those  nearest 
town,  there  is  a lessor  greater  proportion  of  im- 
provident, careless,  and  even  desperate  cha- 
racters ; such  are  uniformly  indolent,  equally 
for  themselves  as  for  their  masters,  and  are 
often  incorrigible  runaways.  Negroes  of  this 
description  either  take  no  care  of  their  clothing, 
or  they  sell  it  to  hucksters,  who  give  them  fine 
showy  clothes  instead,  not  at  all  suitable  for  a 
working  dress.  Such  people  are  often  impro- 
vident enough  to  exchange  all  their  blue  Pennis- 
towns  for  some  article  of  jewellery;  and  others, 
who  are  so  irregular  and  lazy  as  not  to  cultivate 
their  grounds — sell  their  clothing  for  plantains, 
or  whatever  else  they  want  at  the  moment : they 
are,  in  short,  savages,  and  never  look  forward 
beyond  the  present  day.  Want  of  clothing  is 
to  them  no  punishment ; but  when  the  bad 
weather  arrives,  they  are  sure  enough  to  come 
shivering  to  the  master  or  the  attorney,  and 
clothing  must  again  be  given  to  them.  It  is 


WEST  INDIES. 


157 


astonishing  hew  much  the  expense  of  clothing 
is  increased  by  the  misconduct  of  runaway  and 
bad  negroes,  who  nevertheless  always  turn  to 
their  masters  when  they  are  assailed  by  want 
or  distress;  for  the  masters,  independent  of 
common  humanity,  are  bound  by  law  to  clothe 
and  feed  them,  without  any  reference  to  their 
deserts.  There  are  some  negroes  of  good  cha- 
racter, who  are  fond  of  a change  of  clothing, 
and  a half-worn  soldier’s  suit  has  great  attrac- 
tions for  them  : such  people  often  sell  the 
estate’s  clothing,  and  purchase  a red  coat  from 
the  garrison,  after  it  has  become  too  shabby  for 
the  soldier.  This  is  a very  comfortable  dress 
for  them ; and  I have  often  seen  eight  or  ten 
negroes  hoeing  the  field  in  the  worn-out  jackets 
used  in  one  of  his  Majesty’s  regiments.  So 
fond  are  negroes  generally  of  bartering  their 
clothing,  that  I have  seen  jackets  belonging  to 
a St.  Vincent  estate,  with  the  stamp  of  the 
property  upon  them,  worn  in  Trinidad  by 
Trinidad  negroes. 

It  is  obvious  that  any  regular  allowance  of 


158 


WEST  INDIES, 


clothing  to  domestics  cannot  be  adhered  to.  A 
head  man  servant  requires  about  eight  or  nine 
good  linen  shirts,  and  probably  the  dozen  is 
completed  by  blue  and-white  check  ones.  His 
trowsers  are  of  linen,  coloured  striped  jean,  and 
nankeen ; and  about  eighteen  pairs  will  be 
requisite  every  year.  This  personage  wears 
shoes — a very  expensive  article  in  the  West 
indies — for  a head  servant  is  too  much  of  a 
gentleman  to  wear  thick  or  strong  shoes.  I 
recollect  B— - — , a head  servant  of  ours,  who 
was  sent  to  a store  in  quest  of  shoes  for  himself, 
and  brought  home  a pair  which  cost  145.  4 d. 
sterling.  I ventured  to  tell  him  that  i disap- 
proved of  his  choice,  as  they  were  light  thin 
dress  shoes,  which  would  not  serve  him  manv 
weeks;-— but  his  answer  was  given  with  great 
nonchalance  in  these  words  Misses,  me 
could  not  dance  in  tick  shoes ; they  too  heavy 
and  hot.”  In  fact,  this  man  would  not  have 
deigned  to  wear  such  shoes  as  I wore  every  day 
in  walking  out.  This  class  of  negro  domestics 
are  extravagant  beyond  bounds,  and  care  not 
how  many  clothes  they  destroy. 


WEST  INDIES- 


159 


The  habits  of  female  servants  in  the  same 
rank  are  no  less  expensive,  and  their  clothing 
costs  a great  sum  annually.  Domestics  of  an 
inferior  class  are  clothed  not  quite  so  well?  but 
still  they  scorn  to  accept  of  those  dark  cotton 
calicoes  and  ginghams  for  gowns,  such  as  ser- 
vants at  home  do  not  despise  for  common 
working  dresses.  There  is  no  getting  them  to 
mend  or  patch  their  clothes,  and  when  tom, 
they  consider  them  fit  only  to  be  thrown  away. 
Yet  these  same  people  in  hot  weather,  although 
possessing  plenty  of  clothes,  will  persist  in 
going  about  in  such  a state  as  makes  a new 
comer  suppose  them  to  be  the  most  wretched 
of  human  beings,  while  at  the  same  time  they 
have  boxes  full  of  clothes,  which  they  will  not 
use. 

The  want  of  investigating  such  subjects  has 
been  the  cause  of  much  misrepresentation 0 
People  go  out  to  the  West  Indies,  and  see  both 
in  the  field  and  in  the  house,  negroes  in  the 
state  I have  described  them  to  be.  No  sooner 
do  they  behold  such  spectacles,  than  they  at 


160 


WEST  INDIES. 


once  ignorantly  exclaim,  ,c  Here  are  negro  slaves 
who  ought  to  be  clothed  ! — look  at  them — is  it 
not  dreadful  that  civilized  Europeans  and  their 
descendants  ever  forget  what  every  man  owes 
to  his  neighbour,— compelling  slaves  to  work 
the  soil,  and  labour  for  their  advantage,  while 
they  have  hardly  rags  to  cover  them  ! ” But 
the  proprietors  of  negroes  are  free  from  all 
blame  ; for  it  is  their  own  personal  interest  that 
their  slave  should  be  clothed,  in  as  much  as  it 
proves  his  advance  in  civilization,  which  renders 
him  always  a better  servant,  and  more  reason- 
able ; and  contributes  greatly  to  his  general 
health.  I shall  add  no  more  upon  the  subject 
of  clothing,  but  proceed  to  that  of  food. 


WEST  INDIES. 


161 


CHAPTER  VI!, 

TEE  NEGRO  POPULATION, 


Negro  food  — Provision-grounds — West  India  fruits 
and  vegetables , and  manner  of  cooking  them — 
Prices  of  the  produce  of  provision- grounds— 
Stock  rearing— General  returns  of  provision- 
grounds— Manner  of  life  of  the  negro — Negro 
cookery  — Negro  children  — Singular  custom— 
Succession  to  property — • Love  of  barter . 

Every  field  negro  has  two  pounds  of  excellent 
salt  fish  served  out  weekly,  and  head  people 
have  four  pounds.  A pound  and  a half  is 
allowed  for  every  child,  from  the  day  of  its 
birth  until  twelve  years  of  age,  when  full  allow- 
ance is  given.  This  is  the  most  favourite  food 
of  the  negro,  and  they  prefer  it  to  salt  beef  or 
pork,  a small  piece  of  which  they  relish  occa- 


362 


WEST  INDIES. 


sionally.  They  have  (besides  the  garden  which 
I have  already  described  as  being  attached  to 
their  house)  a portion  of  ground  at  a short 
distance  from  the  negro  houses.  In  this  ground 
they  plant  provisions ; chiefly  plantain  and 
Banana  trees.  Two  full  grown  bunches  of  plan- 
tains are  worth  from  4s.  to  4s.  6d.  sterling,  if 
bought  wholesale,  but  by  retail  they  are  exactly 
double  the  price.  A bunch  contains  no  cer- 
tain number  of  plantains,  but  a good  full  bunch 
will  seldom  exceed  thirty  or  forty  plantains, 
and  seldom  fall  short  of  twenty.  One  hundred 
plantains  is  considered  by  a negro,  along  with 
salt  fish,  as  much  as  he  can  consume  in  a week. 
The  plantain  and  yam  are  to  the  negro,  what 
the  potatoe  is  to  the  lower  classes  in  Britain. 
Every  good  plantain  tree  yields  one  perfect 
bunch  annually ; when  this  is  taken  off,  the 
tree  must  be  cut  down  to  the  ground,  and 
in  the  following  year,  two  or  three  other  trees 
sprout  from  the  old  stock,  and  they  each  yield 
their  bunch.  Thus  every  successive  year  the 
crop  is  increased  with  great  rapidity. 


WEST  INDIES. 


163 


The  Banana  is  cultivated  precisely  in  the 
same  way,  and  yields  the  same  increase ; its 
value  also  being  nearly  the  same  as  the  plan- 
tain. Negroes  have  the  bread-fruit-tree  in 
their  grounds,  one  good  tree  of  which  will  bear 
more  than  a hundred  heads  annually, — each 
head  being  worth  from  3 d,  to  8 d.  according 
to  its  size.  Yams  are  planted  by  cuttings,  in 
the  same  way  as  the  English  potatoe.  They 
are  of  the  clematis  tribe ; strong  stakes  are 
driven  in  to  support  them,  although  some  ne- 
groes allow  them  to  creep  upon  the  ground  like 
strawberry  plants.  The  root  of  the  yam  is 
often  larger  than  a white-globe  turnip,  but 
generally  of  an  elongated  irregular  shape. 

There  are  great  varieties  of  yams — Portu- 
guese, Guinea,  water,  white,  and  the  cush-cush 
yam.  Some  few  when  boiled  are  of  a deep 
purple,  but  a colour  resembling  a dry  English 
potatoe  is  the  most  common.  The  cush-cush 
yam  is  the  smallest  and  most  delicate.  They 
are  a very  farinaceous  vegetable.  The  tania  is 
a root  something  of  the  size  of  a potatoe, — - 


164 


WEST  INDIES. 


resembling  it  also  in  colour ; it  is  farinaceous* 
though  not  so  much  so  as  the  yam. 

The  eddoe  root  is  at  times  cultivated,  but  it 
also  grows  wild  : it  nearly  resembles  the  tania ; 
is  doubly  useful,  as  its  leaves  make  an  excel” 
lent  substitute  for  spinage ; in  fact  it  is  a more 
delicate  vegetable  than  English  spinage.  The 
sweet- cassada  is  a farinaceous  root  resembling 
the  carrot  only  in  shape,  for  in  colour  and  taste 
it  is  more  like  the  yam,  it  is  of  very  quick 
growth,  and  gives  immense  returns.  These  are 
the  principal  roots  cultivated  in  the  negro  pro- 
vision-grounds : their  value  is  all  nearly  alike, 
and  one  dollars  worth  of  any  of  the  above  roots 
is  in  point  of  sustenance  equal  to  one  dollar’s 
worth  of  plantains.  These  fruits  and  roots 
come  into  use  at  different  seasons ; but  I take 
their  value  from  the  time  of  the  year  when  they 
are  abundant,  for  at  the  season  when  they  are 
rare,  they  are  sold  at  a considerable  advance  in 
price.  The  cassada,  or  cassavi,  is  a root  of 
great  value.  When  unprepared,  or  even  when 
the  juice  is  extracted  from  this  root,  it  is  deadly 


WEST  INDIES, 


165 


poison  both  to  man  and  to  the  brute  creation. 
After  being  drawn  out  of  the  ground,  it  is 
scraped  clean  and  washed,  then  grated  ; for 
which  process  the  negroes  have  graters  of  a 
large  size.  The  juice  is  afterwards  expressed, 
by  means  of  pressing  the  grated  cassada  in  a 
bag  or  strainer,  made  for  the  purpose.  After 
being  dried  in  the  sun,  it  is  put  into  a large 
pan  (which  is  a fixture,  in  general  supplied  by 
every  estate  for  the  use  of  the  negroes),  and  a 
fire  is  made  underneath  this  pan  ; then  putting 
in  the  grated  cassada,  they  turn  it  frequently 
for  some  time,  until  it  becomes  as  dry  as  kiln- 
dried  oatmeal,  and  it  is  then  a very  wholesome 
article  of  food,  and  is  known  by  the  name  of 
farine.  The  juice  expressed  from  the  grated 
cassada  is  saved ; and  being  allowed  to  settle, 
it  precipitates  to  the  bottom  a very  white  paste- 
like substance.  The  water  is  then  poured  off, 
and  this  substance  is  put  out  upon  plates  or 
large  plantain  leaves  in  the  sun,  when  it  dries, 
becomes  hard,  and  forms  excellent  starch, 
which  sells  for  about  8 d.  the  quart  bottle. 


166 


WEST  INDIES. 


Farine  sells  from  4s.  to  8s.  per  bushel,  accord- 
ing to  the  season. 

Negroes  cultivate  a variety  of  the  pulse  tribe 
in  their  grounds— Lima  beans,  which  sell  at 
about  6d.  per  dish  the  common  kidney,  or 
French  bean,  as  known  in  England,  is  used 
both  in  the  pod  and  in  the  bean.  The  gub-a- 
gub,  or  black-eyed  pea,  is  also  excellent ; and 
the  value  of  all  these  is  the  same  as  the  Lima 
bean.  English  peas  they  do  not  like ; but 
many  cultivate  them  for  the  market ; — they  are 
wort  2s.  a dish.  They  come  into  season  in  the 
end  of  December,  and  are  quite  out  by  the  end 
of  June.  English  cabbage  also  is  cultivated 
merely  for  sale  ; it  is  worth  from  4 d.  to  even  8 d. 
per  head.  Turnips  and  carrots  are  never  used 
by  negroes ; but  many  raise  them  also  for  the 
market.  Three,  or  at  most  four  turnips  or  car- 
rots, fetch  6d.  sterling.  Onions  will  not  grow 
in  St.  Vincent,  nor  in  several  other  colonies ; 
but  shalots  thrive  well,  and  they  make  a good 
substitute:  they  are  sold  at  about  a 1 d.  for  a 
small  bunch.  The  tomata  comes  to  great  per- 


WEST  INDIES. 


167 


fection,  and  the  negroes  use  a great  deal  of  it 
in  soup — they  are  worth  about  2 d.  sterling  per 
dozen.  Pumpkins  grow  luxuriantly:  of  these 
the  negro  is  fond,  but  he  raises  them  also  for 
sale:  they  are  worth  from  2 d.  to  4 d.  The 
pigeon  pea  is  an  uncommonly  nice  vegetable : 
its  cultivation  is  easy,  and  every  estate  is  full  of 
pigeon-pea  bushes.  The  plant  is  not  unlike  our 
laburnum,  and  the  pods  and  peas  are  of  that 
size.  They  bear  so  richly  that  a negroe  can 
pick  in  ten  minutes,  as  many  peas  as  would 
serve  for  soup  for  dinner  to  four  or  five  grown 
persons  : and  if  he  choose  to  sell  them,  he  would 
get  from  4 d.  to  6d.  according  to  the  season. 
Calialou  may  be  called  the  spinage  of  the 
West  Indies  ; and  is  a favourite  vegetable  with 
white,  coloured,  and  black.  From  a Id.  to  2d. 

\ 

will  buy  as  much  of  it  as  is  necessary  for  soup 
for  four  or  five  persons.  Christophine  is  more 
properly  a fruit,  as  it  grows  upon  a vine ; it  is 
planted  about  November,  by  means  of  burying 
the  bean,  which  is  found  inside  the  fruit.  The 
bean  is  put  at  the  root  of  a high  tree — in  a few 


168 


WEST  INDIES. 


months  it  climbs  to  the  top,  and  in  six  months 
is  covered  with  a constant  succession  of  fruit, 
known  by  the  name  of  Christophine  in  general, 
though  the  same  varies  in  different  colonies. 
The  fruit  is  somewhat  like  a pear— is  shaped 
irregularly,  ribbed,  and  of  a light  pea  green  ; 
and  sometimes,  mashed  like  turnips,  it  is  simply 
boiled;  sometimes  it  is  made  into  good  soap, 
and  is  worth  2 d.  per  dish.  In  taste  it  resem- 
bles sea-kale.  The  fruit  of  the  papaw  tree, 
when  unripe,  is  good  either  boiled  or  mashed  as 
turnips  : it  grows  in  such  great  abundance  that 
it  will  fetch  no  price.  When  ripe,  the  papaw 
is  sometimes  sold— two  large  ones  for  a penny : 
in  size  it  is  equal  to  an  English  melon.  Cu- 
cumbers grow  abundantly,  and  are  peculiarly 
excellent  in  the  West  Indies;  they  are  so 
plentiful  that  they  will  not  sell  in  season,  but 
out  of  season  they  will  fetch  a penny  each. 
Negroes  are  fond  of  them,  and  taking  the  skin 
off,  they  eat  them  as  we  would  an  apple ; nor 
are  they  ever  found  to  disagree  with  them. 

Sweet  pot  herbs  are  at  all  times  to  be  found 


WEST  INDIES. 


169 


in  the  negro's  ground : sweet  marjoram  grows 
luxuriantly  ; thyme  is  more  difficult  to  rear, 
but  mint,  sage,  and  marjoram  grow  readily,  by 
merely  sticking  a sprig  in  the  ground.  They 
sell  a good  bunch  of  pot  herbs  for  eight-pence 
sterling.  Every  variety  of  capsicum  is  to  be 
found  upon  a West  Indian  estate ; indeed,  they 
are  almost  a weed;  but  peppers  nevertheless 
are  purchased  in  town  with  avidity,  and  I have 
paid  two-pence  for  a dozen  of  moderate  sized 
country  peppers;  at  the  height  of  the  season, 
you  can  get  three  or  four  dozen  for  two-pence. 

The  fruit  trees  upon  an  estate  are,  by  common 
consent,  the  perquisite  of  the  negroes  belonging 
to  it.  The  West  Indian  islands  differ  as  to 
their  productiveness  in  fruit,  but  generally 
speaking,  there  is  a great  variety  of  fruits, 
according  to  their  season;  and  upon  every 
property  the  negroes  make  a considerable  sum 
by  the  sale  of  the  fruit.  The  mango  is  cer- 
tainly the  most  abundant.  This  fruit  hangs  in 
such  thick  clusters,  that  the  produce  of  one 
tree  is  immense.  Of  the  mango  there  are  many 


170 


WEST  INDIES, 


varieties,  but  the  small  ones  are  the  best.  Some 
very  small  delicate  kinds,  of  a yellow  colour, 
are  to  be  found  in  the  botanic  garden  at  St. 
Vincent:  these  are  most  delicious,  though  their 
turpentine  flavour  is  disagreeable  to  those 
unused  to  it.  The  large  kidney-shaped  green 
mango  is  coarse  and  full  of  threads;  and  I 
know  nothing  so  perfectly  resembling  it  in 
taste,  as  a coarse  field  carrot,  with  the  addition 
of  a small  portion  of  turpentine  and  sugar. 
Mangoes  are  said  to  produce  leprosy ; and  I 
have  observed  that  negroes  who  eat  many  of 
them,  are  very  liable  to  cutaneous  diseases. 
The  alligator  pear  is  a pleasant  wholesome  fruit, 
larger  than  our  largest  English  pears,  with  two 
seeds  inside : when  ripe  it  is  soft  and  mellow, 
and  the  inside  exactly  resembles  fine  yellow 
butter.  It  is  from  this  that  it  is  often  called 
subaltern’s  butter.  It  is  generally  eaten  for 
breakfast,  either  with  sugar  and  lime  juice,  or 
with  salt  and  pepper.  The  negroes  are  very 
fond  of  the  alligator  pear,  and  generally  call  it 
the  zabaca  pear.  They  sell  three  large  ones, 


WEST  INDIES. 


171 


when  in  season,  for  a penny.  The  sappadillo 
tree  produces  a fruit  rather  large,  but  in  colour 
and  flavour  very  like  the  English  medlar.  This 
fruit  is  not  so  abundant,  and  sells  for  ten-pence 
per  dozen,  or  thereabouts.  There  are  several 
sorts  of  plum  trees — the  Jamaica,  the  hog  plum, 
and  varieties  of  the  Java  plum.  These  fruits 
are  highly  astringent;  and  eaten  freely,  must 
be  dangerous.  During  the  season  they  are 
to  be  had  in  abundance,  for  a mere  trifle.  The 
mountain-pear  is  one  of  the  best,  if  not  the  very 
best  fruit  of  the  West  Indies.  The  plant  is  a 
cactus,  and  the  negroes  have  it  in  their  grounds, 
and  sell  it  often  for  a penny  each.  It  is  in  size 
something  similar  to  a ripe  fig;  of  an  olive 
green  and  red  colour  outside,  and  its  inside 
resembles  a mixture  of  salt  and  ground  pepper, 
from  its  numerous  small  black  seeds.  It  is 
always  cool,  and  may  be  eaten  in  almost  any 
quantity,  without  danger.  Melons  are  often 
raised  in  negro  grounds : they  grow  without 
any  attention,  further  than  putting  the  seed 


VOL.  i. 


i 


172 


WEST  INDIES. 


in  the  ground.  They  are  worth  from  four-pence 
to  eight-pence  each,  according  to  their  size, 
which  is  often  immense.  Pines  are  everywhere 
found  on  the  provision-grounds : they  grow' 
like  a weed,  and  the  poorer  the  soil,  the  better 
is  the  pine.  I have  bought  them  for  a penny, 
and  have  also  paid  for  a very  large  one,  out  of 
season,  as  much  as  a shilling  sterling.  Grapes 
are  also  found  ; but  they  are  generally  cultivated 
by  the  coloured  or  free  negro  population.  They 
resemble  the  large  Portugal  grape  as  imported 
here  from  Portugal  and  Spain.  They  would  be 
of  the  best  quality,  were  they  suffered  to  remain 
long  enough  upon  the  vine;  but  the  depredation 
among  them,  and  the  injury  they  sustain  from 
insects,  are  so  great,  that  they  cut  the  fruit 
prematurely,  and  the  grapes  consequently  are 
seldom  to  be  had  so  good  as  we  find  them 
raised  in  a hot-house  at  home.  In  point  of 
beauty,  however,  there  is  no  comparison ; for 
the  bunches  are  exceedingly  fine,  and  the  grapes 
of  a very  large  size.  About  two  shillings  per 
lb.  is  the  common  price.  The  white  muscat  of 


WEST  INDIES. 


173 


Alexandria,  is  the  common  grape : purple  ones 
are  very  rare  indeed. 

Maize,  known  in  England  by  the  name  of 
Indian  corn,  is  a great  source  of  wealth  among 
the  slaves,  and  also  of  personal  comfort.  With 
maize  he  feeds  his  poultry,  and  occasionally 
his  hogs  before  he  kills  them.  When  green  he 
roasts  it,  and  in  this  state  it  is  excellent ; when 
ripe  and  dried  in  the  sun,  he  grinds  it  (and  there 
is  always  a mill  on  every  estate),  and  uses  it 
either  as  meal  to  bake  for  cakes,  or  he  boils 
it  into  a sort  of  pottage.  There  is  not  one  slave 
upon  an  estate  who  cannot  raise  an  abundance 
of  these  fruits,  roots,  and  vegetables — far  more 
than  he  can  use  for  his  own  consumption.  The 
great  majority  of  negroes  have  their  grounds 
fully  stocked ; some,  however,  are  lazy  and 
will  not  work  their  grounds  to  the  extent  that 
they  might  do ; while  run-a-ways  do  no  work 
at  all,  either  for  their  masters  or  themselves, 
and  live  by  plundering  the  provision-grounds 
of  industrious  negroes.  There  is  not  an  in- 
stance of  a negro  who  works  well  for  his 

i 2 


1 74 


WEST  INDIES. 


owner,  who  has  not  his  provision-grounds  in 
the  greatest  order,  and  full  of  all  sorts  of  sup- 
plies, both  for  himself  and  the  market.  Every 
individual  has  his  own  ground,  and  every 
mother  has  a fixed  portion  more  for  each  child. 
In  St.  Vincent,  Saturday  from  twrelve  at  noon 
is  allowed  them  to  work  their  grounds,  or  else 
the  whole  day  once  every  fortnight.  Sunday 
is  their  own  the  whole  year  round.  The  half 
Saturday  every  week,  or  the  whole  fortnightly, 
is  not  given  during  crop  time  ; otherwise  no 
sugar  could  be  made  on  Friday,  Saturday,  or 
Monday.  For  the  sugar  made  on  Friday  must  be 
potted  on  the  following  morning,  and  canes  cut 
on  Friday  would  be  sour  by  Monday  morning ; 
the  canes  must  be  cut  either  the  preceding 
night,  or  at  most  not  more  than  twenty-four 
hours  before  they  are  ground  in  the  mill.  This, 
however,  is  no  real  loss  to  the  negro ; for  after 
January,  the  principal  season  for  preparing  the 
ground  for  the  reception  of  plants  and  roots  is 
over,  until  the  end  of  June,  when  the  showers 
become  frequent.  During  the  dry  months 


WEST  INDIES. 


175 


little  or  nothing  can  be  done;  and  what  is 
planted,  seldom  or  ever  lives.  If  it  does  sur- 
vive, it  does  not  come  to  such  maturity  as  to 
be  of  good  quality  ; but  in  general  the  soil  is 
so  dry  that  the  root  or  seed  dies  in  the  ground. 
This  I know  from  my  own  experience  and 
the  negroes’  information,  upon  this  subject; 
and  I feel  certain  that  were  Saturday  given  to 
them  once  a fortnight  during  the  hot  season, 
it  would  be  put  to  very  bad  use. 

Besides,  if  the  crop  time  brings  some  little 
increase  of  work,  it  brings  also  its  privileges 
and  pleasures,  and  like  harvest  in  Scotland, 
it  is  a very  merry  season.  There  is  a regular 
contention  who  is  to  cut  the  last  cane,  and 
when  this  is  done  the  rest  of  the  day  is  spent  in 
mirth  and  jollity.  The  male  boys  dress  them- 
selves  in  ribbons,  and  as  there  is  generally  a 
fiddler  upon  the  estate,  he  leads  the  procession 
up  to  the  proprietor’s,  or  if  absent,  the  mana- 
ger’s, who  provides  wherewithal  to  make  them 
merry.  The  women,  who  are  well  dressed, 
dance  before  the  door,  singing  their  wild 


176 


WEST  INDIES. 


choruses  of  joy  at  the  last  cane  being  cut.  The 
evening  is  ended  by  a general  dance ; and  to 
the  credit  of  the  slaves,  intoxication  rarely 
appears  among  them. 

During  crop  time,  every  slave  may  have  as 
much  hot  and  cold  liquor  as  he  chooses,  and 
they  have  only  to  ask  for  a calibash  full  of  rich 

i 

syrup  or  some  sugar,  and  they  receive  it. 
Those  who  are  not  inclined  to  intoxication, 
are  never  refused  a little  rum.  when  they  wish 
for  it.  There  cannot  be  a more  mistaken  notion 
than  that  negroes  generally  dislike  crop  time ; 
every  good  negro  enjoys  it;  and  as  for  lazy 
bad  characters,  they  dislike  working,  whether 
for  their  master  or  themselves,  and  their  only 
pleasure  is  sleeping  away  life.  There  is  not  a 
negro  who  cannot  easily  accumulate  his  30/. 
sterling  every  year,  and  very  many  save  much 
more.  Besides,  they  procure  bread,  salt  pork, 
salt  beef,  mackerel,  corned  fish,  cakes  or  other 
nice  things.  For  these  they  do  not  pay  the 
value  in  money,  but  they  barter  their  provisions. 

Another  source  of  the  gains  of  the  slave  popula- 


WEST  INDIES. 


177 


lion  is  their  stock.  They  rear  great  quantities  of 
fowls,  and  many  rear  ducks ; guinea  birds 
too,  are  generally  raised  by  both  the  coloured 
and  free  negro  population.  They  fatten  a 
great  number  of  pigs,  and  full  grown  hogs  ; 
indeed,  many  colonial  markets  are  almost 
wholly  supplied  by  the  slaves.  Pork  of  a most 
superior  quality  may  be  had  two  or  three  times 
a week,  and  always  of  a Sunday.  Negroes 
also  rear  goats  and  kids  for  sale  in  abundance. 
When  they  kill  a hog,  they  are  very  loathe  to 
sell  the  head  and  feet ; and  if  you  wish  for 
these,  you  must  coax  them  as  for  a favour. 
These  parts  they  keep  for  a treat  to  themselves. 
When  I lived  in  St.  Vincent,  pork  sold  at 
eightpence  sterling  per.  lb.  A pig  fit  for  roast- 
ing, fourteen  shillings  sterling.  A chicken, 
two  shillings.  A full  grown  fowl,  from  three 
and  sixpence  to  four  and  sixpence.  A pair  of 
ducks,  twelve  and  sixpence.  Arrow  root, 
which  I had  almost  forgotten  to  mention,  is 
made  in  abundance  by  the  negroes,  and  is 
prepared,  nearly  in  the  same  way  as  the  starch, 


178 


WEST  INDIES. 


from  the  root  of  the  manioe,  It  sells  at  two 
shillings,  or  thereabouts,  the  quart  bottle,  and 
can  always  be  had  in  the  coloured  hucksters 
shops. 

The  guava  bush  is  indigenous  to  most  of  the 
islands  of  the  West  Indies,  and  every  estate  is 
more  or  less  over-run  with  guavas.  The  St. 
Vincent  guavas  are  considered  of  a very  fine 
quality,  and  when  stewed  with  sugar,  are  not 
unlike  the  flavour  of  a strawberry ; at  least, 
those  who  sigh  for  home,  try  to  fancy  this. 
Negroes  pick  them  and  sell  them  cheap  enough 
when  in  season,  which  is  from  May  to  Septem- 
ber. A great  quantity  of  this  fruit  is  made 
into  jelly  by  coloured  free  women.  The  negro 
children  hurt  themselves  much  by  eating  too 
freely  of  the  raw  guava,  which  is  a very  tempt-  ' 
ing  fruit  for  them,  but  particularly  injurious. 
When  I say  that  any  industrious  negro  may 
save  30/.  sterling  yearly  with  ease,  I really 
mean  save  ; for  besides  this,  he  will  purchase 
all  those  little  articles  he  requires,— candles, 
soap,  now  and  then  salt  pork  and  beef,  &c. 


WEST  INDIES. 


179 


besides  plenty  of  fine  dresses  for  himself,  his 
wife  or  wives,  and  children  ; for  good  negroes 
have  no  small  pride  in  dressing  their  family, 
as  they  call  it,  u handsome,” 

There  are  few  estates  which  are  not  situate  in 
the  vicinity  of  some  river.  These  streams 
abound  in  mullet,  Cray  fish— resembling  a small 
lobster,  eels  and  mud  fish.  The  negroes  are 
not  prevented  from  having  the  full  benefit  of 
fishing ; and  I have  many  a time  paid  a slave 
eighteen  pence  for  fresh  water  fish,  which  he 
had  caught  and  brought  to  town  during  the 
two  hours  allotted  for  his  dinner.  I once  asked 
a negro  who  brought  me  some  mullet  in  this 
way,  how  he  managed  to  have  anything  to  eat 
and  catch  fish  also?  He  immediately  informed 
' me,  “ he  wife  cook  a victual,  no  him  at  the 
same  time  apparently  astonished  at  my  suppos- 
ing that  he  could  be  so  silly  as  not  to  have  a 
wife  to  cook  for  him. 

I have  now  enumerated  many  of  the  different 
methods  by  which  slaves  not  only  live  well, 
and  purchase  fine  clothing ; but  some  a great 

i 3 


180 


WEST  INDIES. 


deal  of  it.  I am  the  better  able  to  do  this  from 
having  lived  in  town,  where  1 was  regularly- 
supplied  with  all  the  fruits,  roots,  vegetables, 
poultry,  eggs,  pork,  and  also  goat  and  kid,  by 
the  negro  slaves,  and  from  having  walked 
again  and  again  over  the  provision-grounds  of 
estates.  By  these  means  I saw  the  whole 
system  fully  and  experimentally  developed. 
The  slave  may  be  perfectly  idle,  and  yet  he  is 
supported.  The  British  labourer  strains  every 
nerve  to  live.  The  slave  is  provided  for  with- 
out anxiety  on  his  part ; the  object  he  has  in 
view  is  not  to  live,  but  to  save,  and  get  rich. 
A wife  and  family  are  often  a serious  burden  to 
the  British  labourer,  and  in  order  to  support 
them  he  is  frequently  obliged  to  seek  pecuniary 
aid  from  the  parish.  A wife  and  family  have 
been  the  greatest  possible  advantage  to  a slave, 
for  his  master  supplied  them  with  every  thing : 
his  wife  washes  and  cooks,  the  children  soon 
begin  to  assist  the  mother,  and  they  all  work 
in  their  garden  and  grounds,  and  reap  a great 
annual  crop  of  different  kinds. 


WEST  INDIES. 


181 


I shall  now  go  on  to  describe  the  daily  fare 
of  the  estates’  negroes,  beginning  with  the  head 
people — that  is,  drivers,  boiler-men,  coopers, 
carpenters,  masons,  &c.  These  have  their 
breakfast  boiled  generally  the  preceding  even- 
ing. The  mess  consists  of  green  plantains, 
eddoes  or  yam,  made  into  soup,  with  an  abund- 
ance of  creole  peas  or  beans,  or  the  eddoe  leaf, 
the  calialou,  or  perhaps  a plant  which  grows 
indigenous,  and  particularly  among  the  canes ; 
it  is  known  by  the  name  of  weedy-weedy ; I 
never  could  learn  that  there  was  any  other  ap- 
pellation for  it : it  also  nearly  resembles  spinach, 
This  soup  is  seasoned  with  salt  fish,  and  occa- 
sionally, as  a change,  with  a bit  of  salt  pork. 
The  soup  is  boiled  very  thoroughly,  and  forms 
a substantial  mess,  being  of  the  consistency  of 
thick  potatoe  soup.  It  is  well  spiced  with 
country  peppers,  and  cooked  as  they  cook  it,  is 
a most  excellent  dish  indeed.  All  the  various 
soups,  whether  tanias,  calialou,  pigeon  pea,  or 
pumpkin,  are  to  be  found  almost  daily  at  the 
tables  of  the  white  population,  whose  children 


182 


WEST  INDIES. 


are  almost  fed  upon  those  messes.  I never  met 
with  an  European  who  did  not  relish  all  the 
different  creole  soups,  or,  as  they  are  often 
called,  “ negro  pot.,? 

Dinner  is  not  a regular  meal  with  them : a 
roasted  yam,  or  plantain,  and  a bit  of  salt  fish 
roasted  on  the  coals  with  it,  is  their  repast  be- 
tween twelve  and  two,  which  are  their  dinner 
hours. 

The  wives  of  the  head  people  eat  the  same 
breakfast,  &c.  with  the  husband  ; for  although 
he  may  have  many  wives,  yet  there  is  only  one 
who  regularly  lives  with  him,  and  manages  the 
household.  The  children,  if  in  the  young  gang, 
breakfast  with  the  parents ; and  the  children  of 
such  people  get  soup,  along  with  roasted  yam,  a 
plantain,  or  sweet  cassada.  At  noon-time  they 
get  farine,  cassada,  plantain  cake,  or  roasted 
corn,  &c.  The  drink  of  all  such  families  of  a 
morning  is  either  molasses,  syrup,  or  sugar  and 
water ; and  during  crop-time  they  often  take, 
and  may  always  have,  hot  liquor,  which  is  the 
hot  cane  juice,  before  it  begins  to  thicken  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


183 


attain  the  consistency  of  syrup.  When  head 
people  conduct  themselves  properly,  they  have 
an  allowance  of  rum  given  them,  sufficient  to 
mix  them  a glass  or  two  of  weak  grog  daily. 

Supper  is  their  chief  meal,  and  their  soup, 
although  the  principal  dish,  is  not  the  only 
one  : they  often  have  tum-tum — made  of  plan- 
tains  boiled  quite  soft,  and  beat  in  a wooden 
mortar,  — it  is  eaten  like  a potatoe  pudding; 
at  other  times  the  plantain,  after  being  beaten 
soft,  is  made  up  into  round  cakes,  and  fried,. 
Ripe  plantains  roasted  is  another  dish,  but  they 
are  best  sliced  and  fried,  and  indeed  are  supe- 
rior to  apple  fritters.  Pigeon  peas,  stewed 
with  a little  bit  of  salt  fish  or  salt  pork,  with 
the  addition  of  country  peppers  and  sweet 
herbs,  is  another  supper  dish.  In  fact  it  would 
require  almost  a volume  to  enumerate  all  their 
different  modes  of  dressing  their  provisions. 
Sweet  cassada  roasted  is  excellent;  and  when 
they  kill  a hog,  which  they  all  do  three  or  four 
times  a year,  besides  the  pigs  which  they  sell, 
they  keep  the  head  of  the  hog,  and  dress  it  in 


184 


WEST  INDIES. 


the  following  manner  : — The  head  and  feet 
being  cleaned,  and  made  quite  white,  they  are 
boiled  until  soft  in  strong  salt  and  water,  or  if 
near  the  sea,  in  sea  water.  The  meat  is  then 
picked  off  the  head,  and,  being  cut  up  in  small 
pieces,  it  is  placed,  along  with  the  feet,  in  a 
deep  vessel ; and  when  cold,  immersed  in  water 
well  salted,  lime  juice  sufficient  to  acidulate  it, 
and  plenty  of  country  peppers.  It  will  keep 
good  for  a week  at  least,  which  renders  it  a 
very  convenient  dish.  It  is  eaten  cold  ; and  the 
sauce,  with  a bit  of  cassada  cake  or  farine 
soaked  in  it,  is  liked  by  every  one.  The  dish 
is  well  known  in  the  West  Indies  by  the  name 
of  souse,  and  is  a favourite  with  all. 

Negroes  are  fond  of  turtle  : it  is  the  cheapest 
meat  in  the  market,  and  they  occasionally  buy 
it ; but  it  is  by  no  means  a favourite  dish  with 
the  majority  of  the  white  population,  and  many 
will  not  eat  it.  Excepting  in  November,  De- 
cember, and  January,  negroes  have  plenty  of 
eggs  : they  rarely  or  ever  eat  them,  but  sell 
them  at  three  and  four  for  fourpence  sterling : 


WEST  INDIES. 


185 


in  the  scarce  season  they  are  sometimes  as  dear 
as  twopence  a-piece.  These  they  often  barter 
for  food,  such  as  fresh  or  corned  fish.  Jack- 
fish  they  are  very  fond  of. 

All  negroes  understand  well  the  composition 
of  sausages  ; and  although  they  most  commonly 
dispose  of  them,  I have  often  had  sausages 
made  a present  of  to  me  by  different  slaves. 
Their  poultry  is  so  abundant,  that  they  do  not 
grudge,  upon  any  little  merry-making,  to  kill  a 
few  fowls  and  roast  them  ; and  they  occasionally 
make  fowl  soup,  with  a bit  of  salt  pork  added. 
Fresh  meat,  without  something  salt  to  eat  along 
with  it,  has  no  charms  for  a negro. 

The  common  field  negro  has  not  soup  so 
often  for  breakfast  as  the  head  people.  A roasted 
yam  or  plantain,  or  farine  with  lime  juice,  salt, 
and  pepper,  satisfies  him;  followed  by  some 
sweet,  and  generally  hot  beverage,  as  drink. 
Generally  speaking,  his  dinner  and  supper  will 
be  found  little,  if  at  all  inferior  to  the  head 
people’s;  but  he  has  not  grog  so  often  as  they 
have,  whose  work,  particularly  that  of  the 


186 


WEST  INDIES. 


boiler-men,  is  more  severe.  Few  negroes  think 
of  cleaning  and  washing  the  pans  they  cook 
in,  or  the  dishes  or  calibashes  they  eat  out  of. 
These  are  almost  always  left  uncleaned  until 
required  again.  The  same  practice  obtains  in 
a gentleman’s  kitchen;  and  it  is  in  vain  to 
expect  to  find  any  utensil  clean,  when  required. 
Negroes  have  always  plenty  of  fuel;  when  they 
go  to  their  grounds  they  bring  down  a load, 
twice  generally,  each  day  they  are  there.  Occa- 
sionally during  the  week  they  are  permitted  to 
go  up  and  bring  down  wood,  and  see  that  all  is 
right  in  their  provision  grounds. 

Children  who  are  too  young  to  be  employed, 
are  all  brought  up  by  women,  whose  sole  office 
is  to  take  care  of  them.  The  elder  children 
look  after  those  who  are  younger;  while  the 
nurse,  at  other  times,  makes  them  pick  a little 
wood  to  boil  their  victuals  with.  They  return 
to  their  parents  at  night,  but  not  until  then. 
Their  food  is  given  by  the  manager  to  the 
nurse,  and  consists  of  a good  breakfast  of 
either  well  boiled  soup,  or  at  times  rice,  boiled 


WEST  INDIES. 


with  a little  sprig  of  salt  fish,  or  else  boiled 
down  to  a thick  gruel  with  sugar.  Sucking 
infants  have  either  arrow  root  or  flour  pap,  and 
at  times  bread  boiled  to  pap,  and  sweetened. 
Many  estates  get  out  oatmeal  for  the  use  of 
the  youngest  children  : the  sick  negroes  also 
are  very  fond  of  gruel  sweetened  with  sugar. 
Oatmeal  forms  also  excellent  food  for  the  chil- 
dren who  are  too  young  to  eat  the  creole  soups. 
There  is  always  a plantain  walk,  with  plantains, 
yams,  and  other  provisions,  for  the  use  of  the 
children,  in  the  nursery,  and  for  the  sick  or 
aged.  Such  children  have  creole  soup  well 
boiled,  generally  with  fish;  but  for  a change 
occasionally,  with  Irish  mess,  beef  or  pork, 
which  is  in  store  upon  every  estate  for  the 
purpose.  They  have  soup  again  at  dinner, 
and  generally  roast  plantains,  yams,  sweet 
cassada,  See.  At  different  times  of  the  day, 
when  they  deserve  it,  they  have  sugar  or 
molasses  and  water  for  drink.  The  woman 
who  has  the  care  of  them,  keeps  them  together 
all  day  in  a building,  appropriated  for  them, 


188 


WEST  INDIES. 


out  of  the  sun.  It  is  her  business  to  keep 
them  clean,  and  to  see  that  no  chigres  are 
permitted  to  remain  on  their  feet,  so  as  to 
produce  sores.*  These  women  are  far  kinder 
to  the  children  than  I ever  knew  any  of  the 
negro  mothers  to  be,  and  the  infant  unvariably 
shews  more  affection  for  the  nurse  than  for  its 
parent.  I have  seen  a negro  nurse  quite  proud 
of  her  little  charges, — teaching  them  to  make  a 
curtsy,  and  answer  politely ; and  she  always 
keeps  them  good  humoured,  by  dancing  and 
singing  to  them.  The  arrangement  of  the 
children  upon  a West  Indian  estate  is  most 
gratifying,  for  every  want  and  comfort  is  mi- 
nutely attended  to ; in  case  of  sickness,  they 
are  handed  over  to  the  nurse  or  nurses  in  the 
hospital. 

Negro  children  are  brought  up  altogether 


* Chigres  are  a sand  flea,  which  penetrate  under  the  skin  of 
the  feet,  but  particularly  the  toes.  As  soon  as  they  accomplish 
this,  an  itching  sensation  is  felt,  when  the  chigre  ought  to  be 
removed  by  means  of  a needle  breaking  the  skin.  No  uneasiness 
follows  ; but  should  this  precaution  be  neglected,  the  insect  breeds 
in  the  toe,  and  produces  sometimes  dreadful  sores. 


WEST  INDIES.  189 

differently  from  European  infants ; and  however 
strange  the  mode  may  appear,  I have  seen  such 
fine  healthy  robust  infants  treated  in  the  way  I 
am  about  to  describe,  that  I feel  no  hesitation 
in  believing  it  to  be  perfectly  adapted  to  the 
climate.  The  mother,  unless  in  cases  where 
sickness  prevents,  always  suckles  her  own 
child.  For  the  first  fortnight  the  nurse  gives 
it  no  spoon  food,— -but  from  that  time  it  gets 
two  meals  a day,  of  arrow  root,  or  pap  of  some 
kind  or  other.  Every  third  or  fourth  day  she 
gives  it  a tea-spoonful  of  castor  oil,  and  bathes 
it  morning  and  evening  in  cold  water.  After 
completely  immersing  it  two  or  three  times  in 
the  water,  the  nurse  takes  the  baby,  and  holding 
it  by  the  right  leg  only,  she  suspends  it  thus  for 
about  a second ; she  then  suspends  it  by  the 
left  leg,  next  by  the  right  arm,  then  by  the 
left  one,  shaking  each  joint  apparently  very 
roughly ; and  last  of  all  taking  the  infant,  she 
throws  it  up  into  the  air,  catching  it  very 
adroitly.  They  consider  this  the  best  and  only 
method  of  making  the  baby’s  joints  firm  and 


190 


WEST  INDIES. 


supple.  At  first  the  child  cries  when  this 
operation  is  performed,  but  it  soon  becomes 
used  to  it,  laughs  and  enjoys  it  amazingly. 
If  an  infant  cry  after  it  has  been  for  some  time 
washed  in  this  way,  they  say,  ‘‘he  good  for 
noting  at  all,  he  coward  too  much.”  Every 
mother  has  time  allowed  her  in  the  morning 
to  wash,  dress,  and  suckle  her  infant — that  is 
when  she  again  returns  from  her  confinement 
to  work.  The  nurse  keeps  the  baby,  and 
attends  upon  the  mother  from  three  to  four 
weeks,  as  may  be  requisite.  One  or  more 
nurses  are  required  for  the  estate,  according  to 
the  number  and  ages  of  those  in  the  nursery. 

At  five  or  six  months’  old  these  children  all 
eat  the  creole  soup,  even  pretty  well  seasoned 
with  country  peppers.  A negro  mother  would 
think  it  downright  starvation  if  you  were  to 
deny  her  child  salt  fish  ; and  it  is  quite  common 
to  see  a little  child  of  a few  months  old,  suck- 
ing a great  piece  of  fish  or  salt  pork.  I have 
often  tried  negro  children  with  fowl  soup,  but  I 
never  found  that  they  could  be  persuaded  to 


WEST  INDIES. 


191 


eat  it.  Infants  are  never  weaned  before  they 
are  fifteen  or  sixteen  months,  and  rarely  so 
early:  they  are  often  great  robust  children, 
following  their  mother  all  over  the  estate  before 
they  are  weaned. 

Old  negroes  rarely  or  ever  live  alone,  and  are 
never  at  a loss  for  some  one  to  cook  for  them 
If  they  have  a god-child  resident  upon  the 
estate,  they  always  perform  this  duty : their 
allowances  of  food  are  the  same  as  the  working 
people.  Should  they  be  so  infirm  as  no  longer 
to  be  able  to  cultivate  their  provision-grounds, 
they  get  some  of  the  young  people  to  do  this; 
whom  they  pay  for  their  trouble,  not  in  money; 
but  in  a given  portion  of  the  produce  of  their 
grounds.  These  old  people  are  always  fond  of 
rearing  poultry;  and  I have  known  many  who 
were  so  bent  down  with  old  age  as  never  to 
stir  fifty  yards  from  the  door  of  their  dwelling, 
raise  great  numbers  of  fowls  of  all  kinds. 

Such  people  are  always  treated  with  much 
kindness,  and  they  are  often  employed  in  getting 
rice,  oatmeal,  and  plantain  from  the  plantain 


192 


WEST  INDIES. 


walk  ; or  something  to  make  them  comfortable 
in  their  old  age.  I have  frequently  visited 
invalids*  and  aged  slaves ; and  I never  found 
one  who  was  not  comfortably  housed*  clothed* 
and  well  provided  with  food  ; neither  can  I 
recollect,  with  the  exception  of  one*  any  instance 
where  they  did  not  manage  in  some  way  or 
other,  to  make  a little  money,  and  this  one  had 
made  money  when  young.  At  Christmas* 
Irish  mess,  beef,  flour*  or  rice,  sugar  and  rum 
are  served  out.  At  this  season,  all  head  people 
receive,  31bs.  of  pork,  81bs.  of  flour  or  rice, 
two  quarts  of  sugar,  and  a bottle  of  rum.  Head 
domestics  receive  the  same  ; and  although  it  is 
optional,  yet  there  are  few,  if  any  of  these  people 
who  do  not  also  get  some  Madeira  and  porter 
to  add  to  their  good  cheer.  It  is  very  common 
also  at  Christmas  to  kill  an  ox,  when  a portion 
of  fresh  animal  food  is  distributed.  Field 
people  have  41bs.  of  pork,  41bs.  of  flour,  two 
quarts  of  sugar,  and  a bottle  of  rum.  Children 
under  twelve  years  of  age  have  half  allowance  ; 
above  that  age,  they  have  the  same  as  the  full 


WEST  INDIES. 


193 


grown  people.  The  women  and  children  prefer 
receiving  sugar  instead  of  rum.  Serving  out 
the  Christmas  provisions  is  a time  of  great 
merriment ; the  negroes  powder  each  other  over 
with  flour,  and  there  is  a complete  scene  of 
romping  among  the  young  people. 

It  is  not  easy  to  give  a description  of  the 
food  provided  for  the  sick,  for  their  diet  must 
depend  upon  the  nature  of  the  disease;  but 
neither  trouble  nor  expense  is  spared  to  procure 
the  very  best  for  them,  and  the  quantity  of 
fowls  and  chickens  purchased  for  the  sick  is 
enormous.  There  is  often  a great  deal  of  wine 
used,  besides  porter.  Rice,  arrow  root,  sago, 
and  bread,  are  all  articles  commonly  used  in 
the  hospital ; but  should  the  proprietor  be 
resident,  the  invalids  are  very  often  fed  from 
his  table,  and  their  victuals  at  all  events  cooked 
in  the  master’s  kitchen. 

There  was  nothing  surprised  me  more  than 
the  liberality  with  which  the  convalescent  slaves 
are  treated ; and  any  comparison  between  their 
comforts,  and  the  comforts  of  the  labouring 


194 


WEST  INDIES. 


classes  in  Britain,  mutually  circumstanced, 
would  be  absurd.  Before  going  abroad,  I had 
lived  a good  deal  in  the  country,  and  was  pretty 
accurately  acquainted  with  the  comforts  en- 
joyed by  ploughmen  and  their  families,  in 
counties  nearly  adjoining  to  Edinburgh,  and 
also  by  the  lower  classes  in  that  city.  Since 
I returned  to  England,  I have  made  many 
inquiries  upon  this  subject,  and  the  result  of 
the  investigation  has  left  no  doubt  in  my  mind 
of  the  superior  comforts  hitherto  enjoyed  by 
slaves,  most  particularly  during  sickness  and 
convalescence.  Should  a slave  be  unable,  from 
bad  health,  or  any  other  cause,  to  work  his  pro- 
vision-grounds, another  negro  is  always  ap- 
pointed by  his  master  to  cultivate  them  for  him  ; 
so  that  the  slave  is  never  permitted  to  be  a 
sufferer,  should  he  be  laid  aside  by  indisposition. 

In  St.  Vincent,  provision  grounds  near  town 
are  not  so  productive  in  proportion  as  those 
farther  from  Kingstown,  where  the  estates  have 
not  been  so  long  under  cultivation.  The  soil  of 
the  latter  is  very  fertile, — producing  amazing 


WEST  INDIES. 


195 


crops,  with  hardly  any  labour,  particularly 
those  in  the  Charaib  country.  The  negroes  on 
those  estates  have  occasionally  the  use  of  their 
proprietors'’  drogher  (a  small  vessel  for  con- 
veying sugars  to  Kingstown  to  be  shipped  for 
England),  to  carry  their  plantains  to  town  for 
sale ; and  also  the  carts  to  bring  them  from  the 
grounds  to  the  beach.  This  I have  heard  many 
Charaib  country  negroes  describe:  their  plan- 
tains are  separately  marked  by  the  manager, 
who  when  he  is  in  town  receives  the  payment, 
and  upon  his  return  gives  it  to  the  people.  I 
have  known  a manager  receive  at  one  time 
270/.  sterling  for  the  surplus  plantain  crop  of 
the  slaves,  besides  what  they  personally  con- 
sumed and  gave  to  their  hogs.  This  was  an 
estate  too  where  there  was  no  resident  pro- 
prietor; and  the  manager  nevertheless  took 
quite  as  great  an  interest  in  the  well-being  of 
the  negroes,  as  if  they  had  been  his  own  people. 
Such  instances  as  these  are  continually  occur- 
ring, and  it  is  right  that  they  should  be  known 
to  the  world. 


VOL.  i. 


K 


196 


WEST  INDIES. 


Slaves  upon  those  estates  which  are  situated 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  a colonial  town,  have 
many  ways  of  making  money  which  those  who 
are  distant  from  a town  do  not  possess.  English 
vegetables,  and  Guinea  grass  in  particular, 
yield  great  profits.  Guinea  grass  grows  very 
readily,  and  a small  bundle  sells  for  twopence. 
A horse  requires  six  of  these  bundles  in  the 
twenty-four  hours,  besides  oats  three  times  a 
day.  All  the  families  resident  in  Kingstown, 
have  their  horses  supplied  with  Guinea  grass, 
from  the  negroes  belonging  to  the  estates  in 
Kingstown  valley.  Many  also  of  the  slaves 
cut  and  sell  wood,  which  is  worth  thirteen 
pence  per  bundle,  while  others  deal  in  charcoal. 
Their  dealing  in  the  latter  article  is,  however, 
strictly  forbidden  by  law.  Still  the  negroes 
persist  in  it;  and  whenever  it  appears  in  the 
market,  it  is  impossible  to  tell  whether  the 
charcoal  was  made  from  wood,  stolen  by  a 
slave,  or  whether  it  was  made  by  free  negroes, 
who  lawfully  purchased  the  wood  wherewith  to 
make  it. 


WEST  INDIES. 


197 


It  is  sometimes  necessary  to  remove  the  pro- 
vision grounds  upon  an  estate;  but  six  months' 
warning  is  always  given,  and  the  produce  of 
the  new  ground  is  in  season  before  they  quit 
the  old  ones.  Such  removal  happens  very 
rarely — perhaps  not  once  in  twenty  or  thirty 
years ; but  still  when  it  does  occur,  it  is  done 
with  perfect  justice  to  all  parties.  There  cannot 
be  a remark  more  devoid  of  truth,  than  that 
the  property  of  slaves  is  not  respected,  for  I 
have  abundant  evidence  that  the  reverse  is  the 
case.  In  the  event  of  death,  they  understand 
very  well  who  is  the  legal  heir  or  heirs,  failing 
all  blood  relations,  when  the  god-child  or  god- 
children succeed.  I have  always  observed  that 
there  was  the  greatest  accuracy  and  attention 
in  regard  to  those  points ; and  strange  as  it 
may  appear,  considering  what  notorious  thieves 
negroes  are,  they  are  not  prone  to  steal  from 
the  house  of  the  deceased,  though  it  is  often 
the  custom  for  the  proprietor  or  manager  to 
lock  up  the  effects  of  a slave,  unless  the  heir 
be  upon  the  spot  to  receive  them.  I recollect, 

k 2 


198 


WEST  INDIES. 


not  very  long  after  I had  been  in  the  West 
Indies,  a young  female  domestic  of  ours  asked 
permission  to  go  to  an  estate  full  twenty  miles 
off ; adding  that  her  god-father  was  dead,  and 
they  had  sent  for  her  to  get  what  he  had  left, 
for  he  had  no  other  one,  as  she  expressed  it, 
6i  to  own  it.”  I had  heard  it  in  England  so  con- 
stantly asserted,  that  the  property  of  slaves 
was  not  respected,  and  that  the  proprietor  or 
manager,  in  the  event  of  their  death,  claimed 
all,  that  when  she  told  me  this  story,  I gave 
no  credit  to  it ; but,  upon  applying  to  her 
master,  he  informed  me  it  was  like  most  other 
home  stories— without  a shadow  of  truth.  The 
servant,  therefore,  was  permitted  to  go,  and 
returned  the  third  day  with  ostensible  proofs 
of  her  being  indeed  the  heir;  for  she  led  an 
immense  pig  along  with  her,  and  had  a large 
quantity  of  yams.  The  other  property,  being 
rather  more  bulky  than  she  could  readily  re- 
move, she  sold  upon  the  estate ; and  had,  as 
she  said,  got  some  “leetle  ting”  (some  money) 
for  it.  She  had  not,  however,  been  proof 


WEST  INDIES. 


199 


against  the  charms  of  a scarlet  waistcoat,  which 
she  brought  home  with  her  as  too  pretty  an 
article  of  dress  to  part  with.  Negro  slaves  have 
no  idea  that  any  one  would  or  could  doubt  their 
legal  right  to  their  own  property ; they  often 
sell  provisions  without  receiving  the  payment 
until  it  amounts  to  a certain  sum ; and  they 
rather  prefer  taking  a few  dollars  at  one  time. 
Indeed  those  slaves  who  sell  Guinea  grass  are 
seldom  or  ever  paid  oftener  than  once  a week, 
and  frequently  only  once  a month.  Were  their 
rights  as  men  not  respected,  they  would  act 
very  differently ; but  they  know  by  experience 
that  there  is  not  a white  person  who  does  not, 
both  practically  and  theoretically,  consider  a 
debt  due  to  a slave  as  much  his  bounden  duty 
to  pay,  as  if  it  had  been  contracted  to  a white 
or  coloured  free  person. 

I recollect  a female  domestic  who  died  in  our 
house.  She  was  a young  woman  of  indifferent 
character,  and  had  had  several  husbands,  but 
would  never  settle— always  idle,  and  a great 
runaway.  She  left  no  children  ; and  upon  her 


200 


WEST  INDIES. 


death-bed,  her  elder  sister  took  undisturbed 
possession  of  her  wardrobe ; for  that  was  her 
all,  as  she  had  been  so  indifferent  and  indolent 
a character.  None  of  her  former  husbands 
claimed  her  property,  and  her  sister  took  it. 
On  all  these  subjects  negro  slaves  are  by  no 
means  ignorant  as  to  how  they  ought  to  act: 
they  are  perfectly  aware  of  their  rights,  and 
have  undisturbed  possession  of  them. 

I trust  my  readers  are  convinced  that  negro 
slaves  have  abundance  of  food  ; and  that,  al- 
though it  is  different  from  the  usual  victuals  of 
either  English,  Scotch,  or  Irish  working  people, 
it  is  wholesome  and  nutritious.  This  I can 
assert,  that  negroes  greatly  prefer  it  to  the 
common  food  of  the  working  classes  of  Great 
Britain.  I have  often  tried,  and  never  yet 
found  one  negro  who  liked  an  English  potatoe ; 
and  I have  often  seen  them  put  them  aside, 
when  they  had  been  left  from  their  master’s 
table,  or  throw  them  to  the  fowls  or  pigs,  ex- 
pressing astonishment  that  any  one  could  eat 
them. 


WEST  INDIES. 


201 


Slaves,  who  are  domestics  to  families  in  town, 
have  money  instead  of  their  allowances  none 
have  less  than  half  a dollar,  and  none  more 
than  a round  dollar,  weekly.  They  always 
have  two  meals  a day  from  table,  so  that  the 
greater  part  of  this  allowance  is  saved.  Ser- 
vants  also  have  their  clothes  washed,  or  if 
females,  the  materials  for  washing  allowed  them. 
They  have  candles  also ; and  as  they  cook  in 
their  master’s  kitchen,  they  are  at  no  expense 
for  fuel.  They  get  a little  sugar  daily  for 
beverage,  and  a head  man  servant  either  has 
his  grog  daily,  or  a bottle  of  rum  weekly.  All 
negroes  prefer  having  provision-grounds,  for  by 
them  they  make  much  more  than  a dollar 
weekly.  Town  servants  very  frequently  keep 
pigs ; and  there  are  none  who  do  not  rear 
poultry,  there  being  always  some  court-yard 
about  the  servants’  houses. 

Negro  servants  have  all  a great  turn  for 
barter,  and  readily  perceive  any  opportunity  of 
turning  it  to  advantage.  I recollect  B— — 
(whom  I have  more  than  once  mentioned)  going 


202 


WEST  INDIES. 


down  to  Trinidad  : when  he  returned,  I hap- 
pened  to  go  into  his  house  an  hour  or  two  after, 
when  I saw  a cloth  full  of  blue  for  washing.  I 
inquired  of  his  wife  what  she  was  going  to  do 
with  such  a quantity  of  blue;  when  she  informed 

me  that  B had  bought  it  in  the  market,  at 

Port  an  Spainy  for  two  dollars  and  a half,  but 
it  would  sell  in  Kingstown  market  for  four 
dollars : and  about  a year  after,  when  he  made 
a second  visit  to  Trinidad,  he  brought  up  more 
than  twice  as  much  of  the  same  article,  and 
also  a quantity  of  starch,  and  he  gained  a very 
good  profit.  But  upon  an  estate,  negroes  are 
so  accustomed  to  receive  the  necessaries  of  life, 
without  even  thinking  of  them,  that  they  feel 
more  independent  in  that  than  in  any  other 
situation  ; although  pride  operates  so  powerfully 
upon  some  of  them,  that  to  be  called  a head- 
servant  is  a great  attraction,  as  adding  to  their 
consequence. 


WEST  INDIES. 


203 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 


Diseases  incident  to  the  negroes , and  treatment  of 

the  sick , 

There  is  upon  every  estate  a hospital  for  the 
reception  of  the  sick,  and  a sick  nurse,  or 
nurses,  as  may  be  requisite.  The  hospital  is  a 
long  building,  divided  into  three  parts,  with  a 
gallery  in  front,  raised  some  feet  from  the 
ground.  The  centre  room  is  a place  of  confine- 
ment, where  the  stocks  are  kept;  and  the  side 
rooms  are  so  appropriated,  that  the  males  and 
females  have  separate  apartments.  There  is 
either  a small  room  also  for  the  medicines,  or 
the  medicines  are  kept  by  the  manager. 

k 3 


204 


WEST  INDIES. 


A medical  attendant  visits  the  estate  twice 
every  week ; but  in  cases  of  sickness,  his  attend” 
ance  is  not  limited,  and  if  requisite  he  visits 
two  or  three  times  a day.  Negroes  have  more 
imaginary  diseases  than  any  set  of  people  I 
ever  was  amongst : they  are  fond  of  quackery, 
and  often  defeat  the  whole  treatment  of  their 
medical  attendant  by  taking  nostrums  of  their 
own.  A negro  must  be  made  to  swallow 
physic,  as  you  would  make  an  infant  swallow 
it,— if  I except  castor  oil,  which  some  of  them 
like  so  much,  that  they  wiil  steal  it  to  fry  fish 
and  plantains  with.  Monday  morning  is  always 
a great  day  for  the  sick;  all  lazy  or  ill-disposed 
negroes  come  into  the  hospital  at  least  once  a 
week,  and  sometimes  oftener. 

It  is  only  those  who  have  lived  in  the  West 
Indies,  who  can  fully  understand  the  scene 
presented  by  three  or  four  domestic  negroes, 
coming  up  of  a morning,  with  their  heads  tied 
up,  their  eyes  half  shut,  dragging  one  leg  after 
the  other,  and  groaning  as  if  they  were  in 
agony ; seeing  such  a party  present  itself  at 


WEST  INDIES. 


205 


your  door,  you  begin  with  u Well,  what  is  the 
matter  with  you  ?”  u Misses,  my  kin  (skin) 
da  hurt  me-— me  bad  too  much — me  eye  turn 
in  me  head  this  is  followed  by  another  long 
and  grevious  howl.  Probably  the  pulse  is  good  , 
no  fever,  the  tongue  clean,  skin  cool ; upon 
such  occasions,  too,  you  will  find  the  appetite 
excellent.  We  had  one  or  two  servants  who 
made  a regular  custom  of  being  indisposed 
weekly : medicine  they  would  not  take,  the 
doctor  they  would  not  see ; I had  tried  every 
plan  I could  invent,  but  they  baffled  me  com- 
pletely,  until  I tried  what  laughing  them  out 
of  it  would  do.  I was  perfectly  aware  that  it 
was  laziness,  and  I thought  ridicule  might 
succeed  : I merely  used  to  say,  “Well,  tomorrow 
of  course  you  will  be  sick ; one  or  two  days 
every  week  you  know  you  must  have  to  amuse 
yourself.”  Their  fellow  servants  seconded  me 
in  this  new  mode  of  treatment ; and  in  a very 
short  time  it  cured  them  so  completely,  that 
they  never  attempted  to  repeat  the  trick,  for 
it  was  in  fact  nothing  else. 


206 


WEST  INDIES. 


Negroes  who  are  of  good  character  do  not 
conduct  themselves  in  this  way^  although  per- 
haps, with  hardly  an  exception,  it  will  be  found 
that  they  make  more  ado  about  a headache,  or 
any  trivial  complaint,  than  a white  person 
would  do.  They  are  a muscular,  robust  set  of 
people  ; I never  saw  any  of  them  injured  by 
heat,  nor  did  I ever  hear  them  complain  of  it. 
They  feel  cold  indeed,  much  more  even  than 
the  white  creole ; and  look  most  miserable 
beings  on  a chilly  day,  when  they  cover  them- 
selves well  with  their  woollen  dress,  and  come 
to  their  masters  for  a glass  of  rum,  as  in  their 
opinion  the  best  preventive  against  cold. 

Negroes  are  very  erect,  and  are  well  formed* 
Their  bodies  are  uncontrolled  by  tight  clothes 
in  infancy  and  childhood,  and  probably  to  this 
may  be  attributed  their  being  so  much  freer 
of  deformities  than  the  population  of  Britain. 
After  more  than  five  years7  residence  in  the 
West  Indies,  I cannot  recal  to  my  memory  an 
instance  of  one  deformed  child,  or  indeed  of 
any  grown  person  whose  shape  was  not  free 


WEST  INDIES. 


207 


from  glaring  defect.  I never  saw  but  one 
blind  negro ; and  he,  although  blind  to  his 
master,  and  able  to  do  nothing  for  him,  could 
build  a house  for  himself,  and  plant  provisions, 
I have  seen  three  negroes  with  only  one  leg 
each,  and  I remember  one  who  had  lost  both— 
each  of  these  men  had  lost  their  limbs  by 
amputation  ; the  one  who  had  lost  both,  had 
suffered  from  his  uncleanly  habits ; as  he 
would  not  allow  the  requisite  care,  gangrene 
took  place,  and  nothing  but  amputation  saved 
his  life. 

By  far  the  most  common  diseases  of  the 
negro,  are  slight  disorders  of  the  stomach : 
before  the  canes  are  ripe,  but  when  they  are 
old  enough  to  be  full  of  sweet  juice  and  palat- 
able enough,  the  negroes  are  fond  of  them: 
they  have  been  a considerable  time  without 
the  cane,  and  as  soon  as  they  find  them  in 
this  state,  they  relish  them  as  a change ; but 
no  sooner  do  they  eat  them,  than  they  become 
affected  with  disorders  in  the  stomach,  more  or 
less  severe  according  to  the  quantity  eaten. 


208 


WEST  INDIES. 


An  unripe  cane  is  equally  pernicious  with 
unripe  fruit ; and  produces  nearly  the  same 
bad  consequences.  At  that  season  many  negroes 
are  very  seriously  indisposed  from  this  cause  ; 
but  there  is  no  preventing  them  from  com- 
mitting the  indiscretion. 

Pleurisy  is  a disease  of  frequent  occurrence 
among  negroes;  but  the  prompt  treatment 
which  is  always  had  recourse  to,  seems  very 
successful,  for  a death  seldom  or  ever  is  heard 
of  from  this  malady.  Fevers  from  colds,  very 
similar  to  influenza,  are  common  in  the  rainy 
season  ; but  they  are  not  so  long  in  duration  as 
they  are  in  a northern  climate  ; in  three  or  four 
days  a cold  is  quite  gone.  The  patient  gene- 
rally  lies  in  bed,  and  drinks  gruel,  tamarind 
beverage,  or  lemonade,  and  in  a week  is  again 
able  to  work. 

It  always  appeared  to  me  that  every  one  in 
the  island,  but  more  particularly  the  negroes, 
were  liable  to  boils;  probably  the  appetite  for 
salted  food  is  in  a great  measure  the  cause  of 
this, —for  fresh  food  is,  after  a time,  almost 


WEST  INDIES. 


209 


loathed  in  a tropical  climate ; and  is  peculiarly 
disagreeable  to  the  taste  of  a negro.  But 
although  subject  to  boils,  and  other  bad  cuta- 
neous eruptions,  I never  saw  or  heard  of  a case 
of  scrofula.  The  cutaneous  diseases  to  which 
negroes  are  subject,  originate  not  unfrequently 
from  the  mosquito  bite,  which,  if  indiscreetly 
irritated,  produces  often  very  unpleasant  con- 
sequences. I do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  the 
attention  to  negroes  in  sickness,  is  beyond  all 
praise,  no  personal  trouble,  time,  nor  expense 
are  spared ; and  the  sort  of  kindness  shewn  by 
a slave  proprietor  towards  his  sick  negro,  is  a 
kindness  involving  much  personal  fatigue,  and 
many  desctgremens . These  are  no  sentimental 
scenes  of  benevolent  sensibility ; but  the  regular 
dirty  drudgery  of  an  apothecary’s  apprentice, 
often  without  the  soothing  consolation  of  gra- 
titude from  the  patient,  or  the  approbation  of 
the  society  in  which  one  lives.  The  colonists 
have  only  one  reward — and  that  is,  that  although 
reviled  and  slandered  by  those  who  know  them 
not,  they  have  still  the  consciousness  of  doing 


210 


WEST  INDIES. 


their  duty.  I do  not  mean  to  assert,  however, 
that  all  negroes  are  incapable  of  gratitude, 
although  the  greater  number  consider  the  per- 
sonal attentions  of  their  master  and  mistress  as 
their  right,  and  view  it  in  no  other  light. 

Of  all  the  diseases  to  which  negroes  are 
liable,  none  is  so  difficult  of  cure  as  the  mat 
t Vetomac ; and  as  this  disease  is  of  great  import- 
ance, and  is  extremely  curious,  from  its  con- 
nexion with  dirt-eating,  I make  no  apology  for 
speaking  at  some  length  of  one  or  two  particular 
cases.  This  disease  assumes  different  forms ; 
but  in  most  cases,  it  is  attended  by  deep  de- 
pression of  spirits,  and  this  not  only  in  adults, 
but  in  young  subjects.  The  first  case  I saw 
was  in  J— , a boy  of  about  six  years  of  age, 
the  son  of  J : she  had  been  a very  indif- 

ferent character,  never  at  work ; she  was,  how- 
ever, very  positive  in  her  determination  of  curing 
this  child.  The  first  day  I saw  him,  he  was 
sallow,  all  the  clear  black  hue  of  his  skin  was 
gone;  he  did  not  complain,  and  when  urged  to 

tell  if  he  felt  pain  any  where,  he  said  he  had 


WEST  INDIES. 


211 


none.  I had  him  constantly  near  us,  and  saw 
him  cot  his  victuals  every  day ; I tried  him 
with  bread  and  butter  and  tea  for  breakfast, 
but  after  the  second  morning  he  would  not  eat 
it ; he  begged  hard  for  a little  bit  of  salt  fish, 
and  this  he  got ; and  by  the  help  of  this  he  ate 
fully  half  a pound  of  bread  for  breakfast*  and 
drank  a basin  of  tea.  The  medical  gentleman 
who  saw  him  was  desirous  that  he  should  eat 
as  little  salted  food  as  possible.  1 had  chicken 
soup  made  for  him,  but  his  stomach  revolted 
at  it ; and  he  begged  for  plantain  soup  with 
fish,  or  a little  bit  of  pork.  Boiled  chicken 
was  next  tried, — but  this  he  also  refused ; so 
that  it  became  impossible  to  get  him  to  take 
any  food  but  the  usual  negro  fare ; which  1 
therefore  had  cooked  as  carefully  as  possible, 
and  of  these  messes  he  ate  a prodigious  quan- 
tity,-—he  seemed  to  have  an  unnatural  appetite : 
but  to  my  astonishment,  one  day,  I caught  him 
at  his  mother’s  door  with  his  mouth  and  hands 
full  of  earth,  which  he  was  eating  greedily. 
Proper  medicines  were  given  to  him,  and  he 


212 


WEST  INDIES. 


was  watched  very  minutely ; but  he  was  as 
cunning  as  a fox,  and  if  your  eye  was  off  him 
for  one  minute,  he  was  sure  to  have  his  mouth 
full  of  earth.  In  less  than  a month  his  appe- 
tite declined ; and  excepting  a little  wine  and 
biscuit,  he  ate  nothing:  his  mother  however 
persisted,  that  if  he  were  in  the  country  he 
would  be  quite  well ; and  as  neither  medical 
aid  nor  any  care  had  produced  the  smallest 
good  effect  (for  he  was  daily  wasting  away), 
she  was  allowed  to  take  him  to  a short  distance  : 
here  no  improvement  took  place, — his  face 
swelled,  difficult  breathing  began,  and  he  died 
in  about  two  months  from  the  time  he  first 
looked  ill.  He  never  complained  of  pain,  and 
always  said  he  had  none  ,*  he  was  listless,  and 
slept  or  rather  dozed  twenty  hours  out  of  the 
twenty-four ; there  was  no  possibility  of  amus- 
ing him,  or  making  him  smile  ,•  he  cared  for 
nothing,  and  used  to  recline  all  day  with  his 
eyes  half  shut.  He  was  the  third  remove  by 
both  father  and  mother  from  African  descent, — 
he  had  never  worked  in  his  life,  for  his  illness 


WEST  INDIES, 


213 


commenced  just  at  the  period  when  otherwise 
some  little  employment  would  have  been  found 
for  him.  His  mother,  I know,  had  whipt  him ; 
but  I do  not  think  she  was  inclined  to  be  so 
severe  upon  her  child  as  most  negresses  are. 

The  next  case  I saw  was  M. ; she  was  a 
native  African.  She  also  looked  sallow;  and 
as  soon  as  it  was  perceived,  every  aid  was 
afforded  her.  In  about  three  weeks,  she  con- 
tracted a bad  cough,  food  was  disagreeable  to 
her,  and  a little  port  wine  was  her  only  sup- 
port; she  was  deeply  depressed.  I asked  her 
if  she  was  unhappy,- — but  she  constantly  said, 
she  had  nothing  to  make  her  uneasy,  u only 
misses  da  cough  hurt  me  head  too  much,”  She 
never  was  confined  to  her  bed,  but  expired  very 
suddenly,  without  apparently  being  worse.  She 
too  had  latterly  been  in  the  habit  of  eating 
dirt,  and  used  to  tell  A.  that  she  wished  she 
could,  but  indeed  she  could  not,  help  it. 

L- , the  mother  of  the  boy  above  men- 

tioned, died  very  suddenly  of  mal  d’etomac : 
she  loathed  all  sorts  of  food,  and  literally 


214 


WEST  INDIES. 


screamed  for  rum  and  water  or  wine,  but  rum 
she  preferred ; her  pulse  was  very  quick,  her 
cough  frequent,  and  the  doctor  forbad  her 
tasting  wine  or  spirits ; arrow-root  and  sago 
were  tried,  but  in  vain;  she  got  rapidly  worse. 
I saw  her  take  her  medicine  several  times  every 
day, — she  became  much  depressed,  and  said 
she  was  sure  she  would  go  dead.  I tried  every 
method  to  soothe  her  and  keep  up  her  spirits, 
but  she  declined  rapidly ; and  it  was  after  she 
had  been  confined  about  three  weeks  that  I 
discovered  her  eating  the  wood  of  her  bedstead, 
tearing  it  off  in  splinters,  chewing  it,  and  swal- 
lowing it  greedily.— She  seemed  half  ashamed 
of  it,  but  it  would  have  been  of  no  use  to  have 
spoken  to  her  on  the  subject.  She  continued 
to  suffer  much  from  cough,  and  pain  in  her 
chest,  and  also  complained  of  nausea.  Her 
death  was  sudden,  for  she  was  not  ill  more 
than  five  or  six  weeks ; and  the  last  day  of  her 
life  she  was  not  worse  than  before  : she  was  all 
at  once  seized  with  a violent  fit  of  coughing, — - 
i raised  her  up  in  bed,  but  in  vain  ; she 


WEST  INDIES. 


215 


struggled  dreadfully,  and  died  in  agony,  after 
about  twenty  minutes.  Both  her  medical  at- 
tendant and  her  fellow  servants  considered  her 
disease  mal  d’etomac.  She  was  two  generations 
removed  from  the  native  African,  and  about  28 
years  of  age. 

N- also  died  of  mal  d’etomac : he  was 

attacked  by  nausea  and  vomiting  ; he  could 
retain  no  sort  of  food,  nor  even  wine,  upon  his 
stomach ; he  ate  dirt,  and  was  given  to  occa- 
sional excess  in  drinking ; he  was  from  the  first 
confined  to  his  bed,  and  died  suddenly,  in  three 

weeks  from  the  first  attack.  O — is  still 

alive,  or  at  least  was  so  when  I last  heard  of 
him.  He  was  attacked  by  mal  d’etomac,  in  his 
infancy.  I never  saw  any  one  eat  dirt  as  he 
did;  I have  seen  him  sweep  all  the  dry  dust 
round  the  servants’  houses  into  a heap,  and 
then  actually  lie  down  and  put  his  mouth  to  it, 
licking  it  up  as  if  it  had  been  the  greatest 
delicacy.  Medicine  he  had  of  every  descrip- 
tion ; fresh  food  and  salt  food— every  thing  was 
tried ; but  nothing  short  of  bodily  confinement 


WEST  INDIES. 


216 

could  prevent  him  eating  dirt.  The  effect  of 
whipping  was  tried  upon  him,  but  this  produced 
no  change;  he  was  then  brought  beside  us  to 
eat,  and  I saw  him  devour  an  amazing  quantity 
of  good  soup  three  times  a day ; but  the  mo- 
ment he  thought  no  one  saw  him,  he  returned 
to  his  habit ; and  if  he  could  not  get  dry  earth, 
he  used  to  pull  up  the  grass,  and  shaking  the 
earth  that  was  attached  to  the  roots,  put  it 
into  his  mouth,  as  any  other  child  would  have 
done  with  sweetmeats.  He  was  depressed  and 
melancholy,  yet  he  had  all  his  wants  supplied ; 
and  said  he  felt  no  pain  : he  never  joined  in  the 
sports  of  the  other  children,  but  sat  with  his 
head  reclined  upon  his  hand,  in  a continual 
doze,  and  you  had  to  ask  the  same  question 
repeatedly  before  he  was  sufficiently  roused  to 
give  an  answer.  He  had  no  want  of  appetite, 
and  was  very  fond  of  fruit ; this,  however,  was 
not  thought  good  for  him,  but  he  used  to  steal 
it  at  every  possible  opportunity.  His  mother 
seemed  to  dislike  him,  and  therefore  he  was  not 
much  with  her ; but,  in  fact,  he  seemed  to  care 


WEST  INDIES. 


217 


for  no  one : if  any  of  the  other  negro-children 
teased  him,  he  used  to  fight,  and  with  a good 
deal  of  bitterness,  too.  When  I arrived  in  St. 
Vincent,  he  was  about  six  years  of  age,  and  I 
never  could  perceive  him  much  better  or  worse, 
during  the  time  I was  in  that  colony.  His 
father  was  a negro,  and  his  mother  a coloured 
woman  ; the  former  a native  of  Dominica.  I 
had  heard  at  home  that  dirt-eating  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  longing  of  the  native  African  to 
return  to  his  own  country  ; but  I have  had 
abundant  proof  of  the  absurdity  of  this  opinion, 
for  the  disease  is  by  no  means  so  common  in 
the  native  African,  as  in  the  negro  who  is  a 
creole  of  the  West  Indies,  and  it  is  not  unknown 
as  a disease  among  coloured  people  ; besides 
which,  it  is  not  confined  to  the  slave  population, 
for  free  negroes  have  often  died  from  it : it  is, 
therefore,  a most  mistaken  idea,  that  slavery 
has  anything  to  do  with  it.  I saw  still  more  of 
this  disease  when  I resided  in  Trinidad,  and 
only  one  of  the  cases  there  was  an  African 
negro.  In  by  far  the  greater  number  of  in- 


218 


WEST  INDIES. 


stances  it  is  a fatal  disease,  and  I cannot  con- 
ceive anything  so  melancholy  as  the  appear- 
ance of  some  of  those  I have  seen  labouring 
under  it.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  mind  is 
affected  by  it ; but  there  are  many  diseases  to 
which  Britains  are  liable,  of  which  melancholy 
is  a marked  symptom  also. 


WEST  INDIES, 


219 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  NEGRO  POPULATION. 


Instruction  of  the  negroes— Details  of  an  attempt 
at  private  instruction— Wesleyan  missions , and 
their  results — Dancing— Change  in  the  character 
and  conduct  of  the  negroes — A negro's  idea  of 
freedom. 

It  is  a commonly  received  opinion  in  Britain, 
that  negroes  are  professed  idolaters ; but  the 
fact  is,  that  negroes  are,  although  very  ignorant 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  much  better  inform- 
ed than  is  generally  supposed.  There  is  not  a 
trace  of  idol  worship  among  them.  I never  could 
hear  of  one  instance  of  an  adult  negro  who  was 
not  baptized : there  are  indeed  some  young 
children  who  are  not  baptized  ; and  it  must  be 
recollected,  that  it  is  sometimes  hazardous  to 


VOL.  i. 


L 


220 


WEST  INDIES. 


bring  a child  twenty  or  more  miles  for  this 
purpose;  but  whenever  there  is  a clergyman 
near,  numbers  come  forward  to  have  their 
infants  baptized.  I am  convinced  there  is  not 
a negro,  old  or  young,  who  could  not  tell  that 
one  God  made  the  world,  and  created  mankind; 
and  that  He  is  all-powerful,  and  all-seeing. 
Such  questions  as  these  I have  proposed  a 
hundred  times  to  negroes  of  all  classes,  as  well 
as  to  children,  and  I have  always  received  a 
distinct  and  intelligent  answer,  in  their  own 
dialect.  Negroes  therefore  are  not  idolaters. 

Negroes  of  decent  habits  (and  here  I use 
decent  in  their  sense  of  the  word,  meaning  a 
good  negro),  say  their  prayers  every  evening  ; 
and  he  is  considered  a very  bad  negro  who 
omits  this : many  say  their  prayers  morning  and 
evening,  and  several  have  regular  family-prayer, 
at  which  others  attend,  as  well  as  the  negroes 
of  their  own  family.  All  tolerably  good  negroes 
can  say  the  Lord’s  prayer,  and  many  can  repeat 
the  Creed;  they  all  know  the  sin  of  swearing, 
lying,  theft,  &c.  Some  few  negroes  can  read, 


WEST  INDIES. 


221 


but  the  number  is  very  small  who  possess  this 
advantage.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  I never 
asked  a negro  if  he  knew  who  was  God’s  Son, 
(or  the  Redeemer  of  mankind),  that  he  could 
answer:—1 “ Me  never  know  ’bout  him,”  was 
the  universal  answer.  I have  put  this  question 
to  dozens  of  negroes  of  all  ages,  who  were 
in  the  habit  of  attending  the  Methodist  chapel; 
nay,  who  had  attended  for  many  years  with 
regularity,  and  yet  it  appeared  that  not  one  of 
them  had  ever  heard  of  the  Saviour  in  so  plain 
a way  as  to  convey  to  him  an  idea  of  his  Being. 
Nay,  I have  met  with  many  of  the  lower  class 
of  coloured  people,  who  were  equally  ignorant ; 
and  it  was  witnessing  this  total  ignorance  of 
the  most  important  of  all  truths,  that  led  me  to 
the  conviction  that  religious  instruction  had 
not  hitherto  been  conveyed  to  the  negro  in  a 
sufficiently  plain  form,  else  they  must  have 
known  who  was  the  Son  of  God. 

As  soon  as  I perfectly  understood  the  negro 
dialect,  I commenced  a regular  system  of  in- 
struction with  our  domestics ; not,  however, 

l 2 


222 


WEST  INDIES. 


making  it  a matter  of  compulsion.  I had 
twenty  under  tuition  at  different  times ; but  I 
never  mustered  more  than  from  ten  to  fourteen 
at  once.  One  only  could  read  a little ; he  was 
a head-servant,  not  in  my  family,  but  he  was 
ambitious  of  learning ; he  had  many  good 
points  in  his  character,  but  I knew  his  character 
for  truth  and  honesty  was  not  better  than  that 
of  his  neighbours’ — yet  even  this  man  knew 
not  the  name  of  a Redeemer.  The  rest  were 
all  in  the  habit  of  attending  the  Methodist 
chapel,  but  they  were  just  as  ignorant  as  he 
was.  I will  not  detail  the  system  of  instruction 
which  I pursued  with  my  negroes,  in  leading 
their  minds  from  the  simple  apprehension  of 
a God,  to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  the 
comprehension  of  a Saviour ; but  when  I 
announced  to  my  hearers  the  latter  truth,  tears 
streamed  down  the  cheeks  of  not  a few  of  them. 
But  I would  warn  all  who  instruct  negroes, 
not  to  calculate  too  much  upon  the  impression 
made  at  such  a time  : those  who  do  not  calmly 
reflect,  are  apt  from  such  a circumstance  as  this 


WEST  INDIES.'  223 

o 

to  say,  ‘‘look  at  the  poor  negro;  he  listens 
with  tears  of  joy  to  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation ; 
and  only  see  with  what  apathy,  not  to  say 
opposition,  such  a doctrine  is  often  received  in 
Britain — but  it  is  not  a fair  comparison;  to 
the  savage  there  is,  as  it  were,  a new  world 
opened  upon  him;  and  it  is  the  feeling  of 
surprise,  more  than  heartfelt  conviction  of  his 
own  condition  and  the  merits  of  Christ,  that  is 
the  cause  of  his  tears.  I mention  this,  because 
I was  myself  much  misled  from  inexperience, 
by  witnessing  the  great  emotion  that  many 
negroes  testified  at  first  upon  hearing  such 
subjects;  but  when  I saw  that  it  did  not  effect 
their  practical  conduct  in  the  slightest  degree, 
I of  course  was  aware  that  it  was  merely  a 
passing  ebullition  of  feeling.  Any  one  instruct- 
ing savages,  ought  to  insist  much  upon  practical 
duties,— “ he  who  loveth  Me,  keepeth  my 
commandments these,  and  many  such  plain 
and  short  sentences,  I taught  them  to  repeat. 

I cannot  help  mentioning  a singular  notion 
entertained  generally  by  negroes,  which  I have 


224 


WEST  INDIES. 


heard  expressed  many  times.  It  was  while 
speaking  of  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  that 
one  of  the  negroes  interrupting  me,  said, 
“ Misses,  vre  all  come  live  again,  after  we  go 
dead.”  “ Yes,”  said  I,  “at  the  resurrection, — 
that  is,  the  last  day  of  the  world,  when  every 
one  shall  be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  appear 
before  God,  as  judge.”  “Yes,  misses,”  replied 
the  negro,  “ me  know  that ; we  go  dead  one 
day,  next  day  we  bury  in  a coffin,  the  third  day 
we  shiver  in  a coffin , and  den  we  go  dead  again 
till  all  de  world  come  quite  done.”  I need 
scarcely  say  that  I endeavoured  to  remove  this 
belief,  but  I found  it  to  be  almost  an  universally 
received  opinion  among  negroes.  From  religious 
instruction,  I went  on  to  teach  my  pupils  to 
read.  I began  all  of  them  with  the  letters: 
but  some  of  them,  who  were  adults,  were  so 
impenetrably  dull,  as  to  defy  the  possibility  of 
teaching  them  to  read : two  adults,  however, 
who  knew  not  a letter  when  they  began,  read 
a little,  so  as  to  understand,  in  three  months ; 
and  the  one  who  knew  a little  previously,  got 


WEST  INDIES. 


225 


on  still  quicker ; — all  these  three  could,  by 
attention,  read  a little  of  the  Bible,  The 
children  were  clever,  and  learnt  fast,  but  forgot 
very  readily.  Negro  children  are,  indeed* 
peculiarly  heedless,— I say  peculiarly,  because 
there  are  few  children  who  are  not  so,  more  or 
less;  but  I have  taught  children,  both  in  the 
lower  and  higher  ranks  of  life  at  home,  to 
read ; and  although  I cannot  say  that  the  negro 
children  were  by  any  means  behind  in  natural 
ability,  yet  they  were  deficient  in  attention,  far 
beyond  that  of  any  children  I ever  met  with ; 
they  are  never  done  with  tricks ; and  unlike 
a white  child  in  the  same  rank  of  life,  my 
presence  was  not  the  slightest  restraint  to  the 
most  ridiculous  conduct;  so  that  invariably 
while  I taught  one,  the  others  began  a thousand 
drolleries,  which  no  reproof  from  me  could 
restrain.  Indeed,  I never  saw  a young  negro 
who  possessed  the  slighest  feeling  of  modesty 
or  shame. 

I was  desirous  to  try  any  thing  but  whipping; 
so  I used  to  have  every  night  something  nice  to 


226 


WEST  INDIES, 


give  them  for  supper,  and  when  they  behaved 
ill,  I merely  withdrew  the  reward ; but  it  had 
little  or  no  effect.  The  elder  ones  behaved 
more  attentively ; but  the  want  of  decorum  was 
still  so  great,  that  had  not  the  men  withdrawn 
themselves  voluntarily,  I should  have  found  it 
necessary  to  dismiss  them;  for  they  became 
latterly  so  forward,  so  presuming,  and  impudent, 
that  I had  made  up  my  mind  that  it  was  no 
longer  a duty  to  instruct  those  who  conducted 
themselves  in  a manner  so  devoid  of  all  de- 
corum,—knowing  as  they  did,  the  impropriety 
of  it ; for  it  was  an  evil  that  increased,  and 
every  succeeding  day  there  was  less  and  less 
respect,  until  they  became  tired  of  learning,  and 
told  me  u they  would  not  learn  any  more.”  I 
still  continued  to  teach  the  children  regularly ; 
but  they  got  very  weary  of  it,  and  when  I 
attempted  to  explain  anything  to  them,  they 
used  to  squat  down  on  the  floor,  and  sleep. 

I believe  novelty  at  first  made  them  willing 
to  attend ; but  when  this  charm  was  gone,  they 
preferred  sleeping  away  the  evening.  I think, 


WEST  INDIES. 


227 


had  I instructed  them  without  referring  to 
practical  duties,  as  incumbent  upon  those  who 
meant  to  lead  a new  life  and  become  really 
Christians,  they  would  not  have  left  off  attend- 
ing ; but  so  soon  as  I knew  they  were  suf- 
ficiently instructed  to  be  able  to  follow  the  only 
valuable  use  of  religious  knowledge,  viz.  the 
personal  application  of  it,  I used  to  insist  upon 
this,  and  they  uniformly  manifested  a great 
aversion  to  such  doctrine. 

When  I found  them  stealing,  lying,  or  acting 
cruelly  to  each  other,  I took  them  aside,  and 
endeavoured  kindly  to  point  out  to  them  their 
sin,  as  hateful  in  the  sight  of  God, —that  they 
knew  this,  and  that  God  would  judge  them  by 
the  knowledge  they  now  possessed  : it  is  hardly 
to  be  expressed  how  they  disliked  such  a mode 
of  correction,  and  indeed  they  told  me  that 
they  “ would  rather  be  flogged  as  be  teased 
so.”  But  I had  a great  aversion  to  corporal 
punishment;  and  was  most  desirous  that  an 
appeal  to  the  feelings,  aided  by  moral  and  re- 
ligious instruction,  should  enable  us  to  banish 
all  such  debasing  methods. 


l 3 


WEST  INDIES. 


On  these  principles  I proceeded,  and  followed 
them  up  practically, — but  I failed  completely 
in  success,  until  our  servants  were  justly  con- 
sidered the  pest  of  the  neighbourhood  ; for  they 
became  so  bold  (knowing  that  they  would  be 
exempt  from  corporal  punishment),  that  their 
conduct  became  insupportable,  and  beyond  all 
comparison  more  practically  wicked  than  when 
I began  to  instruct  them.  B.  and  one  or  two 
more,  were  for  a time  the  most  finished  hypo- 
crites I ever  beheld : they  had  learnt  at  chapel 
to  groan,  turn  up  their  eyes,  and  indeed,  as 
well  as  all  St.  Vincent  negroes,  to  say  u please 
God”  at  every  sentence.  Tell  a child  to  bring 
a tea-cup  from  the  pantry,  and  the  answer  is 
sure  to  be,  “ Yes,  misses,  please  God,  I ’ll  do 
so  directly/’  I did  all  I could  to  break  them 
of  such  expressions,  as  originating  in  hypocrisy, 
and  as  utterly  disgusting  in  common  conversa- 
tion. I have  met  with  some  in  Britain,  who 
were  of  opinion  that  “ if  the  Lord  will”  ought 
to  be  used  upon  all  occasions ; for  every  thing, 
say  they,  is  uncertain  in  this  world, — but  to  use 
this,  or  any  other  similar  expression,  upon  all 


WEST  INDIES. 


229 


occasions,  degenerates  into  the  ludicrous,  and 
indeed,  becomes  irreverence  towards  the  Deity. 
Suppose,  when  a mistress  of  a family  orders 
dinner,  that  her  servant  answers,  “ Yes  ma’am, 
if  the  Lord  will;”  is  not  such  an  answer  more 
calculated  to  excite  the  risible  faculties,  than 
to  raise  in  the  mind  any  recollection  of  the 
uncertainty  of  earthly  affairs?  It  is  a thousand 
pities  that  the  negroes  have  acquired  those 
hypocritical  forms,  which  considered  as  they  are 
by  the  negroes,  as  the  sign  of  Christianity, 
stand  in  the  way  of  their  advancement  in  true 
religion. 

Judging  by  the  conduct  of  those  negroes  who 
were  the  most  regular  attendants  at  the  Metho- 
dist chapel,  I am  unwillingly  driven  to  the 
belief,  that  the  Methodist  missions  have  done 
little  for  the  cause  of  true  religion,  and  have 
rather  helped  to  foster  dangerous  delusion. 
The  Methodists  I fear  have  done  harm ; for 
they  have  diffused  a general  feeling  among  the 
negro  population,  that  abstaining  from  dancing, 
from  drinking  (a  vice,  by  the  way,  which 


230 


WEST  INDIES. 


negroes  are  rarely  prone  to),  and  a certain 
phraseology,  which  is  mere  form  on  their  part, 
is  Christianity.  Now  it  would  be  much  better, 
if  the  negroes  were  taught  that  lying,  stealing, 
cruelty  to  each  other,  or  the  brute  creation, 
slander,  and  disobedience,  were  sins  in  the 
sight  of  God,  rather  than  level  their  anathemas 
against  dancing—the  favourite,  and  let  me  say, 
the  innocent,  recreation  of  the  negroes ; unless 
when  it  trenches,  as  it  sometimes  does,  upon 
the  sacredness  of  the  Sabbath. 

Religion  of  this  kind,  is  the  thing  to  take 
with  the  negro:  it  invokes  no  self-denial, 
excepting  dancing ; and  the  renunciation  of 
gay  clothes,  and  jewellery:  fond  as  the  negroes 
are  of  dancing  and  fine  clothes,  they  are  more 
willing  to  yield  upon  these  points,  than  they 
are  to  abstain  from  lying,  theft,  fighting, 
cruelty,  or  slandering  their  neighbours.  It  is 
not  my  intention  to  represent  the  Methodists  as 
approving  or  disregardless  of  the  sins  of  lying, 
theft,  &c.  I only  mean  to  say,  that  they  insist 
very  much  more  upon  the  sin  of  what  they 


WEST  INDIES. 


231 


term  £<  vain  amusements  and  dress/’  (and  here 
I use  the  very  words  of  a negro  upon  this  sub- 
ject), than  upon  lying,  theft,  fighting,  cruelty 
and  slander.  Now  the  fact  is,  that  the  Me- 
thodists  are  not  in  a condition  to  know  much 
of  the  every-day  actions  of  negroes  who  are 
slaves ; but  the  noise  of  dancing  is  constantly 
obtruded  upon  them:  The  one  they  see ; the 
other  they  do  not  see  -and  associating  very 
little  with  those  who  alone  could  give  them  a 
true  picture  of  the  manners  and  habits  of  slaves, 
they  are  necessarily,  to  a great  extent,  ignorant 
of  the  true  character,  or  the  necessary  manage- 
ment of  the  slave  population. 

It  was  to  me  a matter  of  constant  regret, 
during  the  time  that  I resided  both  in  St.  Vin- 
cent and  in  Trinidad,  that  there  were  no  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Established  Church,— -men  who 
might  have  associated  with  the  white  popula- 
tion, and  have  judged  of  them  by  personal,  not 
by  hear-say  knowledge ; and  who,  at  the  same 
time  that  they  mixed  in  general  society,  might 
possess  the  necessary  talent  of  levelling  their 


232 


WEST  INDIES. 


ideas  to  the  capacities  of  the  ignorant  and  un- 
educated,—-men  willing  to  converse  familiarly 
with  the  negro ; to  visit  them  personally — to 
listen  patiently  to  the  recital  of  long  and  often 
very  silly  quarrels : in  short,  it  requires  no 
usual  endowments  of  piety  and  talent  to  be  a 
really  useful  missionary  among  the  negro  popu- 
lation of  the  West  Indies  ; and  there  is  another 
no  less  necessary  qualification  — - a previous 
knowledge  of  the  world ; for  if  one  has  only 
lived  at  home  within  the  limited  sphere  of  a 
religious  connexion,  he  is  little  suited  to  fill 
such  a situation  with  prudence,  or  to  be  of  real 
benefit  to  the  negro.  Such  persons,  though 
perhaps  truly  pious  and  excellent  characters, 
are  possessed  of  little  or  no  discernment.  The 
first  time  they  see  the  emotion  of  a negro,  when 
instructing  him  in  religion,  they  are  in  trans- 
ports of  joy ; enthusiastically  persuaded  that 
they  have  only  to  preach,  and  the  bulk  of  the 
negroes  will  believe ; — they  forget  that  they  are 
speaking  to  a people  emerging  only  from  a 
savage  state  ; and  that  the  emotions  and  feel- 


WEST  INDIES. 


233 


ings  of  an  untutored  savage,  are  not  the  same 
as  the  emotion  and  feeling  of  a civilized  being, 
whose  passions  and  emotions  are  artificially 
controlled.  They  know  not  the  quickly  passing 
feelings  of  a negro  ; and  when  they  see  him 
shed  tears  at  the  history  of  the  sufferings  of  our 
Saviour,  they  too  often  set  him  down  as  a 
sincere  convert,  without  waiting  to  see  whether 
his  emotion  has  been  of  such  a nature  as  to 
produce  any  practical  revolution  in  his  conduct. 

It  cannot,  I think,  be  doubted,  that  the 
slanders  which  have  long  been  commonly  re- 
tailed against  the  whole  white  population  of 
the  colonies,  have  originated,  in  a great  measure, 
from  the  false  impressions  received  by  persons, 
in  themselves  perhaps  really  pious,  but  totally 
ignorant  of  the  state  of  any  society  at  home, 
except  what  is  generally  called  u the  religious 
world ; scarcely  knowing,  and  never  having 
had  any  experience,  of  that  far  larger  world 
that  lies  without.  Such  persons,  on  going  to 
the  West  Indies,  find  no  “ religious  world/* 
and  are  shocked  with  the  aspect  of  society ; 


234 


WEST  INDIES. 


and  without  taking  into  consideration  the  de- 
moralizing effects  of  a bad  system,  lay  all  the 
evil  they  see  at  the  door  of  the  white  population. 
No  class  of  persons,  I repeat,  are  so  little  quali- 
fied to  judge  correctly  of  the  state  of  the  West 
Indies,  as  those  who  at  home  were  confined 
within  their  own  exclusive  religious  world.  1 
have  heard  them  speak  with  lamentation  of  the 
hard  work  of  negro  domestics,  and  the  little 
time  at  their  disposal  for  religious  duties  ,*  but 
do  such  persons  know  anything  of  the  condition 
of  servants  in  the  fashionable  society  of  Eng- 
land ? — if  they  did,  they  would  surely  bewail 
also  the  condition  of  the  coachmen,  footmen, 
and  ladies’  maids,— whose  lives  are  a nightly 
slavery  ; but  these  good  men  know  only  the 
condition  of  servants  in  the  religious  world,  and 
the  regular  tenor  of  their  lives  is  the  standard 
by  which  they  judge  of  the  labour  of  the  do- 
mestic negro. 

Respecting  the  general  religious  instruction 
of  the  negro  population,  or  rather,  the  long 
continued  want  of  it,— I do  not  blame  the  pro- 


WEST  INDIES. 


235 


prietors  for  not  imparting  knowledge  to  their 
negroes  ; this  they  could  not  have  generally 
done ; but  their  error  was,  in  not  representing 
to  government  the  impropriety  of  keeping  such 
a population  without  the  means  of  regular 
religious  instruction  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. Bat  if  the  proprietors  were  to  blame  in 
not  representing  this — in  the  strongest  possible 
light,  too — the  Church  of  England  was  also  no 
less  careless  in  not  attending  to  the  spiritual 
wants  of  such  a body  of  people.  The  dissenters 
saw  the  error,  and  availed  themselves  of  the 
opportunity  ; and  it  would  be  most  unjust  not 
to  say,  that  they  merit  great  credit  for  the  wish 
to  dispense  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  among 
the  negroes  : it  is  only  to  be  lamented,  that 
their  zeal  has  so  far  exceeded  their  prudence; 
and  that  the  missionaries  employed,  although 
often  pious  and  not  unlearned,  are  ignorant  of 
the  world,  and  so  very  unpolished  as  to  render 
it  impossible  for  them  to  mix  in  the  good  society 
of  the  West  Indies.  It  has  very  commonly 
been  repeated,  and  very  generally  believed,  that 


236 


WEST  INDIES. 


the  colonists  have  discouraged,  in  every  way, 
the  instruction  of  the  negroes ; I have  never 
seen  any  opposition  thrown  in  the  way  of  negro 
religious  or  other  instruction.  On  many  of  the 
St.  Vincent  estates,  the  Wesleyan  missionaries 
preached,  and  had  also  schools  for  religious 
instruction.  There  is  even,  if  I mistake  not, 
more  than  one  private  chapel  upon  some  of  the 
estates,  supplied  by  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
missionaries,  built  by  the  proprietors  of  the 
estates.  1 am,  at  all  events,  certain  there  is  one 
such  which  is  regularly  so  supplied  ; and  al- 
though the  proprietor  be  himself  a steady  and 
conscientious  member  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, he  built  this  chapel  in  order  to  procure 
regular  instruction  for  his  negroes. 

I have  several  times  attended  evening  service 
in  the  Wesleyan  chapel,  and  found  the  con- 
gregation numerous;  far  exceeding  that  of  the 
Established  Church.  Many  of  the  most  respect- 
able members  of  the  white  population  were 
present;  although  the  majority  were  always 
coloured  and  black.  The  congregation  in- 


WEST  INDIES. 


237 


variably  listened  with  attention,  and  the  utmost  - 
decorum  was  uniformly  preserved ; save  and 
except  the  too  frequent  groans,  and  deep  sighs, 
to  which  I have  already  alluded. 

Although  the  white  and  coloured  population 
who  attended  the  Methodist  chapel,  were  of 
course,  in  general,  able  to  understand  the 
discourse,  I feel  convinced  (after  having  devoted 
myself  a good  deal  to  the  instruction  of  negroes) 
that  the  slave  population  comprehended  almost 
nothing  of  it. 

Our  own  people  always  attended,  and  in- 
variably asserted  that  they  u understood  all 
that  the  parson  told  them but  when  I came 
to  examine  them  upon  what  they  had  heard,  it 
was  evident  that  they  had  not  one  rational  or 
distinct  idea  upon  the  subject,  although  many 
of  them  had  attended  regularly  for  years. 

The  frequent  change  of  the  missionaries' 
stations,  seems  to  me  to  be  very  injudicious,  for 
it  puts  it  more  in  the  power  of  the  negro  to 
deceive  the  missionary,  and  deprives  the  mis- 
sionary of  proof  on  a most  important  matter, — - 
namely,  the  stability  of  his  converts. 


238 


WEST  INDIES. 


It  was  a subject  of  constant  regret  among  the 
St.  Vincent  proprietors,  that  there  were  no 
Moravian  missionaries  on  that  island.  They 
were  often  mentioned  to  me  by  different  gentle- 
men who  had  been  in  Antigua,  and  became 
acquainted  with  their  general  plans  of  instruc- 
tion, as  much  more  likely  to  be  of  real  service 
than  any  other  sect.  I was  told  that  industry 
and  cleanliness  were  not  even  excluded  from 
their  admonitions;  but  they  inculcated  those 
virtues  upon  the  negroes,  both  by  precept  and 

4 

example;  so  that  even  where  a real  convert  was 
not  made,  the  cause  of  civilization  was  advanced. 
I cannot  help  adding  to  this  notice  of  the 
Wesleyan  missions,  that  the  discouragement 
given  to  social  recreations,  and  especially  to 
dancing,  is  far  from  favourable  to  their  utility. 
An  affectation  of  austerity  is  substituted  for 
religion,— and  I may  state  from  my  own  expe- 
rience, that  they  were  the  best  behaved  and 
most  orderly  negroes,  who  were  most  constant  in 
the  dance;  while  the  bad  and  disorderly  did 
not  join  in  social  amusement,  but  went  off  the 


WEST  INDIES. 


239 


estate,  either  for  plunder  or  other  mischief.  1 
have  witnessed  many  negro  dances,  and  they 
were  always  conducted  with  great  ceremony 
and  propriety ; and  I do  think,  that  if  a 
Methodist  missionary  were  to  witness  a few  of 
such  scenes,  it  might  help  to  disabuse  him  of 
some  of  his  prejudices.  I therefore  again  re- 
peat, that  it  is  to  be  lamented  that  so  much  is 
left  to  the  Wesleyan  missionaries,  and  that  the 
Church  should  not  have  been  more  on  the  alert 
in  this  matter.  I am  strongly  inclined  to  doubt 
—however  the  people  in  England  may  be  dis- 
posed to  think  otherwise-— if  the  civilization  of 
the  negro,  or  his  instruction  in  religion,  can 
ever  take  place  so  as  to  have  any  extensively 
beneficial  effect,  without  the  co-operation  of  the 
planters.  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  negro 
is  led  as  much  by  the  white  population,  as  the 
lower  classes  in  Great  Britain  formerly  were  led 
by  the  higher.  Every  circumstance  which  can 
tend  to  rouse  the  attention  of  the  higher  classes 
in  the  West  Indies  to  the  subject  of  religion, 
would  do  more  ultimate  good  than  any  of  those 


240 


WEST  INDIES. 


methods  which  some  have  suggested -methods 
indeed,  which  prove  how  very  ignorant  all  such 
people  are  of  the  nature  of  a human  being 
emerging  only  from  a savage  state.  These 
opinions,  upon  which  the  plans  of  the  religious 
world  are  founded,  appear  so  amiable,  so 
christian-like,  and  latterly  have  become  so 
fashionable,  that  it  seems  temerity  almost  to 
assure  my  readers,  that  beautiful  as  all  those 
theories  are,  they  are  mere  theories,  and  will 
not  stand  the  test  of  practice.  I was  early 
tutored  in  them,  and  once  admired  them  as 
much  as  they  now  do,  I acted  upon  them  in 
the  West  Indies  for  some  time;  and  nothing 
but  the  actual  experience  of  living  among 
negroes  and  teaching  them,  both  during  week 
days  and  on  the  sabbath,  has  convinced  me 
that  the  present  plans  of  those  who  wish  to  do 
good,  are  replete  with  disappointment  and 
danger. 

While  upon  the  subject  of  instruction,  and 
the  tractableness  of  the  negro  character,  I can- 
not omit  taking  some  notice  of  the  sensation 

CD 


WEST  INDIES. 


241 


produced  by  the  rumours  that  first  reached  the 
West  Indies  on  the  subject  of  the  abolition  of 
slavery.  These  rumours  were  vague  and  vari- 
ous ; and  some  gave  out,  that  government, 
mot  convinced  upon  the  subject,  were  resolved 
to  appoint  commissioners  of  inquiry,  who  were 
coming  out  to  examine  into  the  state  of  affairs. 

A sensation  was  produced,  much  like  that 
which  I suppose  might  be  produced  in  any 
county  in  England,  were  it  understood  that 
commissioners  were  appointed  to  come  there, 
and  examine  into  the  proceedings  of  the  justices 
of  the  peace,  the  moral  habits  of  the  inha- 
bitants, and  their  conduct  towards  their  de- 
pendents; and  also  to  examine  into  the  internal 
economy  of  their  estates,  and  whether  they 
behaved  kindly  and  generously  to  their  work 
people ; and  lastly,  to  examine  their  servants 
as  to  those  particulars,  and  learn  whether  they 
had  any  complaints  to  make  against  their 
masters. 

It  was  generally  supposed  that  this  was  what 
the  commissioners  came  out  to  investigate  ; and 


242 


WEST  INDIES, 


although  the  planters  had  no  reason  to  shrink 
from  the  investigation,  yet  that  person  must 
be  indeed  destitute  of  feeling,  if  he  can  calmly 
look  forward  to  such  proceedings  without  his 
mind  being  deeply  wounded. 

There  is  nothing  more  unpleasant  than  to  lie 
under  suspicion,  and  surely  cruelty  is  a crime 
of  the  deepest  dye,- — therefore  deeply  as  every 
proprietor  of  negroes  felt  the  degradation,  of 
being  suspected  of  the  crimes  alleged  against 
him,  he  also  felt  satisfaction  in  having  nothing 
to  conceal.  It  is  not  my  business  to  say  any 
thing  here  of  the  opinions  of  the  commissioners  : 
but  I am  much  mistaken  if  they  left  the  West 
Indies  with  precisely  the  same  opinions  with 
which  they  arrived  there ; and  in  particular, 
if  they  did  not  look  back  upon  the  Island  of 
St.  Vincent  as  the  land  of  real  kindness  and 
hospitality. 

Mr.  Maddock,  the  commissioner,  whose  life 
unfortunately  was  sacrificed  to  the  climate  of 
St.  Lucia,  left  a few  lines  expressive  of  his 
opinion  of  the  society  of  Trinidad,  which  were 


WEST  INDIES. 


243 


published  in  the  Port  of  Spain  Gazette  almost 
immediately  after  his  deaths  and  which  will  not 
soon  be  forgotten. 

It  says  not  a little  for  the  liberal  sentiments 
of  the  population  of  St.  Vincent,  that  notwith- 
standing the  sensation  produced  by  the  first 
intelligence  of  commissioners  coming  out,  never- 
theless, when  those  commissioners  did  come, 
they  were  received  with,  I think,  more  kindness 
than  most  strangers  find  in  England, — although 
these  may  have  arrived  with  letters  of  introduc- 
tion more  likely,  one  would  imagine,  to  serve 
as  a batter  passport,  than  bearing  with  them 
a commission  of  inquiry.  The  planters  were 
at  this  time  greatly  distressed  from  the  low 
prices  of  produce,  &c.  ; but  the  people  upon 
their  estates  were  very  manageable,  and  in 
general  contented  and  happy.  Very  few  punish- 
ments had  taken  place ; and  upon  many  estates 
there  had  been  no  punishment  for  a series  of 
years,  even  where  there  was  a large  gang  of 
negroes.  I recollect  one  estate  in  particular, 
where,  although  the  negroes  were  not  much 


VOL.  i. 


M 


244 


WEST  INDIES. 


under  300,  in  the  space  of  seven  years  not  one 
instance  of  punishment  had  occurred.  Now 
if  I mistake  not,  this  says  much  in  favour  of 
him  who  could  manage  a West  Indian  estate  so, 
and  it  also  proves  that  the  slaves  were  contented 
and  happy.  Indeed  one  had  only  to  walk 
about  the  estates  in  the  vicinity  of  Kingstown 
— as  I was  in  the  habit  of  doing  every  morning 
and  afternoon,  and  see  how  cheerful  the  slaves 
were,  to  be  convinced  that  the  idea  of  slavery, 
as  a bondage,  was  the  last  thought  that  ever 
entered  their  minds. 

Although  few  slaves  can  read,  yet  there  are 
many  free  negroes  and  coloured  people  who 
can,  and  who  do  read  the  English  newspapers ; 
and  the  very  memorable  debates  in  parliament 
upon  the  subject  of  slavery  soon  found  their 
way,  in  a most  distorted  and  mangled  form, 
to  the  negroes, — and  the  effect  was  instantly 
visible.  There  was  a total  change  of  conduct: 
and  the  behaviour  of  the  negroes  to  me,  said 
plainly  enough, — take  care  what  you  are  about, 
for  if  you  dare  to  find  fault  with  me,  I ’ll  make 
you  smart  for  it. 


WEST  INDIES. 


245 


Perfect  confidence  in  the  slave  population 
I never  had  felt.  Now,  however,  I experienced 
very  different  feelings  : for  I felt  that  I was 
living  among  people  dependent  upon  me,  whom 
I had  every  inclination  to  be  kind  to  and 
instruct,  but  who  were  now  determined  to  be 
influenced  by  no  treatment  however  kind  ; and 
who  shewed  in  their  every  action  that  they 
looked  upon  men  being  their  proprietor , as 
necessarily  their  enemy.  I had  acted  always, 
I trust,  kindly  to  the  domestic  slaves  around 
me : I had  daily  devoted  a certain  portion  of 
time  to  their  religious  and  moral  instruction, 
and  I thought  I had  to  a great  extent  gained 
their  confidence ; but  it  was  gone,  as  a flash  of 
lightning : and  those  whom  I had  done  the 
most  for,  and  who  were  the  most  intelligent 
and  best  knew  their  duty,  turned  out  imme- 
diately upon  the  arrival,  or  indeed  a little  before 
the  arrival  of  the  commissioners,  the  most 
worthless  and  disreputable  of  all  characters; 
and  moreover  so  insolent,  that  I was  terrified 
to  make  a request  to  a servant,  though  I can 

m 2 


246 


WEST  INDIES. 


truly  say,  I had  never  used  a harsh  word  in 
my  life  to  any  one  of  them. 

From  this  moment,  all  possibility  of  instruct- 
ing the  slave  through  the  medium  of  the  master, 
I feared  was  gone ; they  now  considered  all 
masters  as  tyrants;  and  some  of  them  even 
understood  that  it  was  no  fault  to  run  off  alto- 
gether, thus  setting  all  law  and  good  order  at 
defiance. 

The  negroes  from  this  moment  believed  that 
Massa  King  George  had  said  they  were  all  to 
be  free — a term  very  differently  understood  by 
the  negroes  and  by  their  advocates  on  this  side 
of  the  water.  By  free,  a Briton  means  that  the 
negro  is  no  longer  to  be  the  property  of  his 
master,  but  situated  as  labourers  are  in  Eng- 
land ; that  is,  he  is  to  work  for  his  own  and 
his  family’s  support,  or  starve.  But  the  word 
free  means  quite  another  thing  in  the  negro 
sense ; for  they  tell  me  that  it  means  “ there 
is  to  be  no  massas  at  all,  and  Massa  King 
George  is  to  buy  all  the  estate  and  gie  them  to 
live  upon  for  as  they  have  often  added  to  me — 


WEST  INDIES. 


247 


Misses,  what  signify  free,  if  we  have  to  vorck; 
if  we  be  to  vorck,  we  just  as  soon  and  sooner 
vorck  for  white  massa  than  any  one ; white 
massa  deal  better  than  black  massa;  and  as  for 
slave  that  signify  noting  at  all,  for  if  we  be  to 
vorck,  we’re  better  slave  than  free,  misses.” 
This  is  the  genuine  sentiment  of  not  one,  but 
almost  all  negroes ; and  freedom  to  them  with- 
out a total  exemption  from  regular  work,  would 
not  by  the  majority  be  considered  a boon,  but 
the  very  reverse. 

These  were  in  themselves  great  evils  for  the 
colonists.  The  negro’s  daily  work  was  per- 
formed with  much  more  than  his  usual  indo- 
lence, and  was  often  altogether  neglected ; the 
consequences  of  such  conduct  upon  estates  was 
necessarily  productive  of  the  worst  effects — the 
stock  was  neglected,  and  the  crops  fell  short 
for  want  of  the  necessary  exertion  on  the  part 
of  the  labourer-evils  too,  which  no  kindness 
or  reproof  could  obviate.  Neither  would  any 
planter,  under  such  uncertainty,  venture  to 
begin  any  improvement,  or  go  on  with  those 


248 


WEST  INDIES. 


commenced ; and  an  estate  which  might  have 
turned  out  tolerably  well,  and  be  kept  out  of 
debt  by  good  management  and  judicious  im- 
provement, was  by  these  unexpected  measures 
plunged  into  the  greatest  distress.  The  mort- 
gagee at  home  began  also  to  feel  that  he  could 
not  expect  much  longer  to  have  any  good 
security  for  his  money ; and  therefore  he  felt  it 
prudent  to  arrange  his  accounts  with  the  estate 
as  speedily  as  possible.  If  the  unfortunate 
proprietor  could  not  come  to  a settlement,  there 
was  only  one  other  method — the  estate  must 
be  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  mortgagee ; and 
as  for  the  proprietor  and  his  family,  they  must 
do  what  they  could  to  procure  an  uncertain 
pittance.  No  one  resident  in  the  West  Indies 
can  deny  the  perfect  truth  of  this  statement: 
and  from  being  an  eye-witness  of  such  facts,  I 
knew  what  great  cause  the  planters  had  to 
complain.  There  is  hardly  a possibility,  if  a 
planter’s  estate  is  sold  for  debt,  of  his  ever 
again  being  able  to  do  any  thing  for  his  family. 
This  must  necessarily  prey  upon  the  spirits  of 


WEST  INDIES. 


any  honorable  man,  and  many  have  already 
fallen  untimely  victims  to  it. 

These  results  I have  often  heard  regretted 
by  the  negro  himself,  intoxicated  as  he  was  by 
the  wild  notions  which  he  had  imbibed.  It  is, 
indeed,  no  light  thing  for  negroes  to  have  to 
part  with  their  master-— -their  own  expression 
is  this,  “ He ’s  a bad  massa  when  we  don’t 
find  the  want  of  him.”  To  the  good  negro, 
a change  of  master  is  not  agreeable,  even 
although  the  change  should  be  to  a richer, 
and  one  equally  kind.  But  it  is  otherwise 
with  bad  characters,  who  have  it'  in  their 
power  to  deceive  a person  who  is  a stranger 
still  more  easily  than  an  old  master.  I trust 
that  in  the  observations  I have  made,  I have 
not  been  misunderstood  ; it  is  not  my  inten- 
tion to  reprobate  inquiry,  still  less,  to  defend 
slavery.  But  I could  not  be  silent  as  to  the 
unfortunate  results  of  the  injudicious  harangues 
made  in  parliament  from  time  to  time,  and 
the  support  given  to  impracticable  theories — 
dangerous  alike  to  the  slave  and  the  colonist— 


250 


WEST  INDIES. 


on  the  part  of  the  Society  for  the  Suppression 
of  Slavery.  Deeply  have  the  colonies  suffered 
from  the  promulgation  of  wrong-headed  plans^ 
and  from  the  intemperate  zeal  and  mistaken 
kindness  of  the  abolitionists* 


WEST  INDIES. 


251 


I 


CHAPTER  X. 


Idolatry — Obeah , witchcraft — Negro  honesty , and 
anecdotes — ■ Gentleness — Anecdotes - — Affection . 

There  must,  I am  convinced,  be  old  Afri- 
cans, who  cannot  have  forgotten  such  things  as 
the  worship  of  idols,  but  people  seem  not  to  be 
aware,  that  in  Africa  very  many  negro  nations 
are  not  idolaters,  but  Mahometans : this  was  a 
subject  which  I searched  into  minutely,  and  I 
never  found  one  native  African  who  did  not 
positively  deny  all  knowledge  of  such  a thing  as 
idol  worship.  At  the  same  time  I do  not  doubt, 
that  even  if  they  did  remember  it,  they  might 
have  denied  it;  because  native  Africans  do  not 

m 3 


252 


WEST  INDIES. 


at  all  like  it  to  be  supposed  that  they  retain  the 
customs  of  their  country ; and  consider  them- 
selves wonderfully  civilized  by  their  being  trans- 
planted from  Africa  to  the  West  Indies.  Creole 
negroes  invariably  consider  themselves  superior 
people,  and  lord  it  over  the  native  Africans. 

I never  found  any  who  knew  the  name  of 
Mahomet  ,*  but  probably  if  I had  known  the 
name  in  Mandingo,  I might  have  been  able  to 
make  them  understand  me  better.  Several 
native  Africans  have  told  me,  that  in  their 
country  u they  went  every  fourth  day  to  church, 
to  say  prayers  to  one  very  great  Massa,  whom 
the  great  God  sent  down  into  the  world  a long 
time  back  to  teach  people  to  be  very  good. 
The  great  Massa  never  corned  to  Africa,  but  he 
stop  in  a country  far  off  from  them,  where  the 
sun  rise.”  These  and  similar  stories  I have 
received  from  native  Africans.  They  seemed 
indignant  at  the  idea  that  they  should  be  sup- 
posed capable  of  idol  worship,  and  this  without 
one  exception  ; yet  many  have  made  no  secret 
of  admitting  to  me,  without  any  disguise,  that 


WEST  INDIES. 


253 


their  nation  ate  human  flesh  ; but  of  this  I 
shall  speak  more  hereafter. 

Negroes  are  superstitious ; but  I never  met 
with  one  whose  superstition,  although  different, 
was  at  all  more  absurd  than  the  superstition  of 
many  of  the  lower  classes  in  Scotland. 

The  Obeah  of  the  negro  is  nothing  more  or 
less  than  a belief  in  witchcraft;  and  this  ope-* 
rates  upon  them  to  such  a degree,  as  not  uafre- 
quently  to  produce  death.  There  is  not  perhaps 
a single  West  Indian  estate,  upon  which  there 
is  not  one  or  more  Obeah  men  or  women ; the 
negroes  know  who  they  are,  but  it  is  very  diffi- 
cult for  white  people  to  find  them  out.  The 
way  in  which  they  proceed  is  this : suppose  a 
negro  takes  a dislike  to  a negro  or  negroes, 
either  upon  the  same  estate  with  himself  or 
upon  another,  he  goes  to  the  Obeah  woman  or 
man,  and  tells  them  that  he  will  give  money,  or 
something  else  as  payment,  if  they  will  Obeah 
such  and  such  persons.  The  Obeah  (woman) 
then  goes  to  those  people,  and  tells  them  that 
she  has  obeahed  them  : she  of  course  tells  them 


254 


WEST  INDIES. 


that  this  is  an  impulse  over  which  she  has  no 
control : slow  poison  is  at  times  secretly  ad- 
ministered, but  in  by  far  the  greater  number  of 
cases  the  mind  only  is  affected  ; the  imagination 
becomes  more  and  more  alarmed, — the  spirits 
sink,- — lassitude  and  loss  of  appetite  ensue,  and 
death  ends  the  drama. 

The  practise  of  Obeah  is  too  common  among 
negroes,  and  very  fatal  to  them ; I knew  of  an 
instance  w7here  fifteen  people,  in  the  course  of  a 
few  months,  died  from  no  other  cause.  It  is 
in  vain  to  reason  with  them,— “ Misses,  I’m 
obeahed — I know  I’ll  go  dead,v  is  all  you  can 
obtain  from  them.  Negroes  so  firmly  believe 
this,  that  they  have  bottles  hung  round  and 
about  their  houses,  and  in  their  grounds,  full  of 
some  sort  of  infusion  which  they  prepare  to 
prevent  the  Obeah  from  affecting  them;  they 
often  wear  an  amulet,  or  some  such  thing,  as  a 
charm  for  the  same  purpose. 

The  practice  of  Obeah  is  death,  by  the  laws 
of  St.  Vincent,  but  there  is  no  possibility  of 
conviction.  Negroes  believe  that  spirits  occa- 


WEST  INDIES. 


255 


sionally  appear,  and  that  devils,  or  as  they  call 
them,  jumbees,  are  frequently  to  be  seen;  nay, 
that  jumbee  sometimes  compels  them  to  go 
away  with  him,  and  run  off  from  their  master  ; 
but  I rather  think  they  make  a convenience  of 
jumbee  upon  such  occasions. 

The  name  is  different,— but  the  truth  is, 
negroes  believe  in  witchcraft;  and  so  do  many 
of  the  lower  orders  in  Britain.  I have  seen 
country  servants,  in  the  county  of  Mid  Lothian, 
who  were  as  firm  believers  in  it  as  any  negro 
can  be,  I have  seen  a dairy-maid  churn,  with 
the  dairy  locked,  for  fear  of  a man  coming  in, 
whose  eye  she  declared  would  have  such  an 
effect  as  to  spoil  the  butter.  I have  often 
reasoned  with  this  woman,  who  was  in  all  other 
respects  a shrewd,  sensible  female,  for  her  rank 
in  life;  and  she  never  ceased  to  tell  me,  that  if 
I disbelieved  in  witches,  I must  also  disbelieve 
the  Bible:  there  was  no  arguing  with  her;  in 
her  opinion,  it  was  sacred  ground.  Indeed,  she 
was  not  a solitary  instance.  I have  often  heard 
the  lower  classes  in  Scotland  use  the  same 


256 


WEST  INDIES. 


argument.  Not  long  ago  a respectable  man, 
in  one  of  the  western  counties  of  England,  sent 
to  borrow  a churn  from  a lady  of  my  acquaint- 
ance; because,  as  he  alleged,  “ the  devil  had 
got  into  his  churn,  and  he  could  not  make 
butter  in  it.” 

The  existence  of  Obeah  by  no  means  implies 
that  negroes  are  idolaters;  for  Obeah  is  only 
their  term  for  witchcraft, — a belief  in  which,  is 
not  necessarily  connected  with  idolatry. 

It  appears  almost  temerity  for  any  one  at  the 
present  day  to  attempt  to  delineate  the  cha- 
racter of  negroes  as  they  really  are ; for  they 
have  been  for  a length  of  time  described  to  the 
world,  as  beings,  although  destitute  of  religion, 
yet  so  gentle,  so  amiable,  so  inoffensive,  so 
patient  under  oppression,  so  affectionate  and 
faithful,  even  to  their  tyrants,  that  had  I not 
lived  among  them,  and  found  that  after  all  that 
had  been  said,  this  was  only  a dream  of  the 
imagination,  I should  probably  to  this  moment 
have  believed  that  Christian  virtues  exist  in  a 
superior  degree  where  Christianity  sheds  her 


WEST  INDIES. 


257 


dimmest  light.  But  a few  years’  residence 
among  negroes,  went  far  to  lead  me  to  a 
sounder  way  of  thinking. 

The  first  defect  of  character  which  struck  me 
as  very  marked  among  negroes,  was  a love  of 
deceit.  The  day  I landed  in  the  West  Indies, 
I was  shocked  to  see  many  of  oar  servants  so 
badly  clothed,  particularly  as  they  informed 
me  that  they  had  no  other  clothes,  not  having 
even  a change;  and  they  declared  they  had  not 
received  any  for  some  years.  Of  course  they 
were  soon  well  clothed ; but  the  females 
grumbled  at  the  kind  of  clothing  which  I 
gave  them,  although  it  was  quite  as  good  as 
any  respectable  female  servant  would  wish  for 
at  home.  Shortly  afterwards  it  was  ascertained 
that  they  had  recently  received  clothing;  yet 
they  firmly  denied  it, — and  it  was  supposed 
they  had  sold  it, — however,  as  they  still  denied 
having  ever  received  any,  no  further  question 
was  put  to  them.  But  about  six  or  eight 
months  after  my  arrival,  B.  made  his  appear- 
ance one  morning  in  a new  blue  cloth  jacket. 


258 


WEST  INDIES. 


I said,  “Well,  B.,  you  have  got  a nice  new 
jacket;  did  you  buy  it  ready-made V’  for  I had 
not  a suspicion  how  he  came  by  it.  “ Yes, 
misses,”  said  B.  P.,  a little  fellow  who  was 
learning  to  be  a house-servant,  burst  into  a fit 
of  undisguised  laughter,  and  said  “ that  what 
he  get  from  massa  (meaning  the  attorney), 
when  he  down  to  leeward.”  B.  instantly 
struck  him  over  the  mouth  ; but  the  lad  owed 
B.  a grudge,  and  added,  “ you  say  so ; don’t 
I know  my  mamma  and  sissy  (sister)  hae  their 
bamboo  (woollen  dresses)  too.”  When  I first 
came  amongst  them,  I told  them  whatever  they 
wished  for,  to  come  to  their  master  or  myself, 
and  if  we  could  give  them  what  they  desired, 
they  should  have  it;  but  I hoped  they  would 
not  take  what  did  not  belong  to  them  without 
asking  permission.  I also  added,  If  any  acci- 
dent happen  to  you,  come  and  tell  the  truth, — 
accidents  will  happen  occasionally, — but  I shall 
never  find  fault  with  those  who  tell  the  whole 
truth.  But  it  was  in  vain ; nothing  that  was 
broken  or  destroyed  was  ever  mentioned,  and 


WEST  INDIES. 


259 


when  it  was  of  necessity  found  out,  “no  one  do 
it  but  da  ratta”  (the  rats).  In  eighteen  months 
they  broke  a whole  set  of  dinner  ware,  and  it 
was  the  rats  did  the  whole  ! 

I have  seen  negro  servants  appear  with  part 
of  my  wardrobe,  and  wear  it  without  fear  of 
detection,  or  shame  at  being  a thief.  A ring  of 
some  value,  and  a silver  thimble,  which  was 
merely  valuable  as  the  gift  of  a friend  whose 
initials  were  on  it,  disappeared  ; a search  was 
made,  every  one  was  asked, — but  in  vain,  no 
trace  of  it  was  to  be  seen.  Their  master  was  so 
annoyed,  that  he  told  them  that  unless  the  ring 
was  produced  before  night,  he  would  have  the 
matter  fully  investigated,  and  they  would  cer- 
tainly be  punished,  that  is,  flogged  : the  ring 
therefore  was  put  down  on  the  table  of  one 
of  the  chambers,  before  the  family  retired  to 
rest ; the  thimble,  however,  was  destined  to 
appear  on  another  occasion.  The  sewing  of 
a mattress  having  given  way,  Q • — - , one  of 
the  female  servants,  came  up  to  sewf  it:  she 
had  on  a silver  thimble  ; this  I did  not  wonder 


260 


WEST  INDIES. 


at,  for  no  negro  would  be  so  vulgar  as  to  use  a 
thimble  of  base  metal ; but  I thought  I saw 

initials  on  it.  u I said,  Q , will  you  be  so 

good  as  to  shew  me  that  thimble  for  a moment  ?” 
The  identical  initials  were  upon  it.— I asked 
her  how  she  had  got  this : “ I got  it  from 

2)  — y ’ answered  Q.  “ Do  you  know  where 
he  got  it?”  “ Yes,  misses,  I seed  him  buy  it; 
he  buyed  long  afore  you  corned  to  St.  Vincent, 
when  he  lived  with  the  manager,  and  he  gave 
it  to  me  in  change  for  a bunch  of  blue  and  red 
beads,  for  he  wife  H.  misses.  I ’ll  take  the 
book  and  swear  to  it,  if  you  misbelieve  me.” 
Nowit  was  quite  needless  for  me  to  reason  upon 
such  a point,  for  the  thimble  w?as  of  a peculiar 
pattern,  which  others  in  the  family  knew  as 
well  as  myself,  and  the  initials  were  there  plain 
enough — yet  this  woman  was  actually  angry 
because  I would  not  stop  to  hear  her  swear 
a false  oath. 

Negro  methods  of  theft  defy  the  most  watch- 
ful eye.  I never  wrent  to  my  store  room  that  I 
did  not  miss  some  article  or  other,  yet  it  was 


WEST  INDIES. 


261 


not  once  in  twenty  cases  that  I could  discover 
the  thief.  I was  certain  as  to  missing  bottles 
of  Madeira  at  different  times ; and  though 
I watched  as  minutely  as  I could,  yet  I never 
saw  one  of  them  removed.  The  cellar  had  a 
double  door,  with  a very  strong  lock  on  each 
door;  the  windows  were  secured  across  with 
wooden  rails,  none  of  these  were  ever  broken  or 
displaced,  and  as  they  were  old,  had  they  been 
removed  and  put  in  again,  it  could  not  have 
escaped  notice.  I tried  to  put  a bottle  of  wine 
through  these  bars,  but  could  not  succeed  ; yet 
it  so  happened,  that  returning  quickly  to  the 
cellar  one  day  after  I had  left  it,  I found  a 
bottle  of  wine,  with  the  neck  of  it  sticking 
through  the  bars,  and  B — — hastily  retreating 
- from  the  spot  when  he  saw  me.  When  I 
pointed  it  out  to  him  : he  said,  “ Misses,  that 
be  very  strange,  it  must  be  Jumbee  do  so.”  At 
that  time  I could  not  comprehend,  or  discover 
how  B.  or  anybody  else  had  got  the  bottle  to 
the  window, — or  how,  if  got  there,  it  could  be 
taken  away, — yet  I knew  that  many  had  disap  - 


262 


WEST  INDIES. 


peared ; and  it  was  not  till  I had  left  St.  Vin- 
cent, and  resided  in  Trinidad,  that  I learnt  the 
ingenuity  of  the  thief.  I was  then  told  by 
B.\s  fellow  servant,  that  he  had  a way  of 
putting  a string  round  the  bottle  when  in  the 
cellar  without  my  seeing,  and  he  put  the  end 
of  the  string  through  the  window-bars ; and 
when  I was  gone,  he  drew  it  to  the  bars,  and 
placing  the  neck  through  the  bars,  he  drew  the 
cork,  poured  out  the  wine,  and  then  breaking 
the  bottle,  carried  away  the  fragments. 

B,  could  pack  pretty  well,  and  I employed 
him  the  day  before  I left  St.  Vincent  in  packing 
a case  of  liquor,  and  so  very  clever  was  he  in 
his  mode  of  deceit,  that  although  I stood  by 
the  whole  time  till  the  box  was  packed  and  the 
lid  nailed  on, — after  which  it  was  deposited 
where  he  had  no  access  to  it, — yet  when  this 
case  was  opened,  the  bottles  were  found  all 
empty,  and  they  were  not  the  bottles  I had 
given  him  to  put  in;  for  those  I gave  were 
French  bottles,  and  the  ones  he  put  in  were 
English ; now  he  must  have  contrived  while 


WEST  INDIES. 


263 


wrapping  the  straw  round  each  bottle,  to  place 
an  empty  English  bottle  instead  of  a French 
full  one. 

Negroes  will  steal,  cheat,  and  deceive  in  every 
possible  way,  and  that  with  a degree  of  adroit- 
ness that  baffles  the  eye  and  the  understanding 
of  any  European ; and  what  is  worse,  they 
invariably  get  into  a passion  if  you  refuse  to 
let  them  take  the  book,  and  swear  to  the  truth 
of  what  you  know  to  be  false.  They  have  not 
the  slightest  sense  of  shame ; and  it  not  unfre- 
quently  happens  that  if  you  threaten  them, 
they  will,  after  the  most  solemn  asseverations 
of  their  not  having  touched  the  article  in  ques- 
tion, actually  bring  it  and  lay  it  down  before 
you.  I found  it  almost  impossible  to  keep 
poultry  for  the  use  of  my  family;  for  so  soon  as 
I bought  them,  the  negroes  sold  them  again 
in  the  market-place.  All  my  servants  kept 
poultry  ; and  strange  to  tell,  my  hens  during 
the  short  time  I was  able  to  keep  them,  never 
were  known  to  lay  an  egg,  but  the  negroes  had 
always  plenty  to  sell  to  me  from  their  own 


264 


WEST  INDIES. 


fowls.  The  cow  sometimes  would  give  no  milk 
for  several  successive  days ; but  I found  that 
it  was  milked  over  night,  and  the  bottle  of 
milk  sold  in  the  market,  which  brought  thirteen 
pence  to  the  thief.  The  elder  negroes  teach 
theft  to  their  children  as  the  most  necessary 
of  accomplishments ; and  to  steal  cleverly,  is 
as  much  esteemed  by  them  as  it  was  by  the 
Spartans  of  old.  I have  had  such  incontro- 
vertible proofs  of  this,  that  it  was  the  know- 
ledge of  it  that  induced  me  to  recommend 
separating  the  children  from  their  parents,  at 
the  age  when  they  are  taught  stealing  as  an 
important  lesson. 

It  is  very  rarely  that  you  can  catch  a negro 
stealing,  for  they  have  a thousand  ways  of 
throwing  you  off  your  guard.  I recollect  H. 
coming  up  one  day  with  a spoon  for  medicine 
for  her  child : I noticed  that  the  spoon  was 
silver,  and  had  upon  it  the  initials  of  a gentle- 
man’s name  whom  I knew.  I said,  Where  did 
you  get  this  spoon  ? u Misses,  I buyed  him  in 
a market  for  one  bit,”  (four  pence).  I had 


WEST  INDIES. 


265 


not  then  been  long  in  the  West  Indies,  but  I 
afterwards  found  this  nothing  uncommon.  It 
would  be  tedious  to  go  on  with  such  details ; I 
only  repeat  that  truth,  honesty,  or  any  fear  of 
false  swearing,  is  unknown  in  the  negro  cha- 
racter; at  all  events,  if  there  are  any  individuals 
whose  truth,  whose  honesty,  or  whose  oath 
can  be  relied  upon,  I regret  to  say  that  after 
living  many  years  among  negroes,  and  study- 
ing their  characters  very  carefully,  I only  met 
with  two  who  shewed  any  fear  of  lying,- — they 
were  both  creoles  of  St.  Kitts,  slaves  in 
Trinidad,  and  very  interesting  characters  as 
negroes— but  I dare  not  in  truth  say  more, 
even  of  those,  because  I have  seen  that  their 
honesty  and  truth  were  not  altogether  unim- 
peachable, though  as  negroes  they  were  indeed 
wonders. 

Nothing  can  be  more  absurd  than  to  talk  of 
the  gentle  negro; — they  are  passionate  and 
furious  beyond  all  description ; they  flog,  bite, 
kick,  pinch,  spit,  and  fly  at  each  other  like 
wild  beasts,  and  all  often  about  the  merest 


266 


WEST  INDIES. 


trifles.  Husbands  are  most  cruel  to  their  wives, 
and  will  not  under  any  circumstances  be  per- 
suaded to  desist  from  flogging  them.  Sunday 
is  always  the  principal  day  for  fighting : after 
they  had  returned  from  chapel,  we  often  found 
it  impossible  to  read,  from  the  noise  of  their 
brawls.  One  morning  we  heard  a desperate 
noise,  and  upon  asking  B.  what  was  the  matter, 
he  said  it  was  only  R,  (<  cobbing  he  wife that 
is,  flogging.  R.  was  a very  respectable  negro; 
he  was  practically  free,  because  he  had  leave 
from  his  master  to  work  for  himself ; but  not 
being  legally  manumitted,  he  drew  his  allow- 
ances, and  had  many  advantages  which  legal 
manumission  would  have  deprived  him  of ; as, 
in  the  case  of  sickness  or  old  age  he  had  every 
thing  provided  for  him.  B.  said  this  with  the 
greatest  nonchalance,  although  the  screams 
were  violent.  We  sent  for  R. : he  came  in, 
and  made  his  bow,  apparently  aware  of  what 
he  had  been  sent  for:  u Massa,  misses, ” said 
he,  u I axe  pardon  for  holding  so  much  uproar, 
but  no  man  could  bear  he  wife  to  behave  so  as 


WEST  INDIES. 


267 


mine  do,  and  not  punish  well.  I have  stopt 
her,”  said  he  with  great  warmth,  u and  she’ll 
be  braver  than  I think  she  is,  if  she  do  the  like 
again.”  u But  don’t  you  think  R.,  as  your 
wife  seems  a civil  sort  of  woman,  that  if  you 
had  calmly  told  her  when  she  was  in  the  wrong 
she  would  have  begged  your  pardon,  and  done 
so  no  more?  for  it  is  dreadful  to  see  how  you 
negroes  flog  your  wives  ; no  white  man  dare  do 
so.”  u Massa,  they  no  need  ; they  wive  quite 
differ  from  we  wive;  (misses,  I axe  pardon), 
but  massa,  ’pose  (suppose)  you  wife  cheat  you 
out  of  one  joe  (1/.  4s.  6d.),  and  go  buy  fine 
gown ; no  mind  you  shirt,  but  make  fine  dress; 
go  out,  no  say  one  word  ; cook  no  supper,  all 
house  go  wrong ; go  dance  all  night,  you  no  at 
that  dance ; she  top  out  all  night,  come  in  a 
morning  as  impudent  as  one  monkey  to  cook  a 
breakfast, — massa,  would  you  no  lick  her  well  ? 
—mayhap  law  no  let  you  do  so ; for  if  law  go 

hinder  me,  I ’d  bear  bad  heart  to  S. , and 

some  day  I ’d  may  be  gie  her  a death’s  dose.” 
We  tried  to  persuade  him  that  he  had  corrected 


VOL.  i. 


N 


268 


WEST  INDIES. 


her  at  all  events  too  severely,  but  his  answer 
was  this — *u  Massa,  ’tis  to  no  prepise  (purpose) 
to  tell  me  all  dat;  white  man  have  good  wife, 
and  they  no  know  how  heavy  they  ’d  lay  on  if 
they  wife  was  to  do  so.” 

One  evening  Q.  and  her  husband  were,  as 
her  mother  A.  denominated  it,  trying  who ’d 
kill  each  other  fastest ; Q.  had  been  thrown 
down  upon  the  stones  in  the  court-yard ; her 
master  thought  it  time  to  interfere,  and  told  T. 
her  husband,  to  desist,  but  in  vain ; he  said, 
u Massa,  she  be  your  nigger,  but  my  wife.” 

But  she’s  my  flesh  and  blood,”  retorted  her 
mother : ” **  and  she  be  my  sissy,”  said  P., 
and  like  furies  they  fell  upon  T.  ; biting, 
scratching,  kicking,  and  spitting,  like  cats, 
until  it  became  necessary  to  lay  violent  hands 
on  the  whole  party,  and  commit  them  for  the 
night  to  the  stocks  to  cool  their  rage.  The 
cause  of  their  quarrel  was  this  : — Q.  had  not 
mended  T.’s  clothes  properly,  who  was  a trades- 
man, and  at  the  same  time  he  found  out  that 
she  was  making  money  by  taking  in  needle- 


WEST  INDIES. 


269 


One  night  very  late,  B.  came  and  told  me 
his  wife  K.  was  very  bad  indeed.  She  did  not 
belong  to  us  ; but  being  his  head  wife  she  lived 
in  his  house.  We  went  down  to  see  her,  and 
asked  her  if  her  mistress  knew  that  she  was 
sick.  “ Yes,  massa,  she  had  doctor  to  me;  he 
gie  me  some  tuff  (physic)  to  take.”  “ Did  you 
take  it  ?”  “ No.”  — " Why  V9  “ ’Cause  it 

smell  very  bad.” — “ Massa,”  said  B.,  “ she 
fool  too  much ; me  will  beat  her  well  when  da 
sick  go  off;  she  take  ipecacuanha  bush  root  to 
eat,  and  she  eat  too  much,  go  kill  herself.” 
An  emetic  was  given  her,  and  she  was  soon 
relieved.  We  entreated  B.  not  to  beat  her; 
but  he  did  not  mind  what  we  said,  and  kept  his 
word,  flogging  her  severely.  Indeed  there 
never  was  a week  during  my  residence  in  St. 
Vincent,  that  K.  was  not  flogged  by  B. ; yet 
he  spoke  kindly  enough  at  times  to  her,  though 
he  always  kept  her  at  a distance. 

Negro  mothers,  with  only  one  exception,  I 
have  found  cruelly  harsh  to  their  children ; 
they  beat  them  unmercifully  for  perfect  trifles — ■ 

n 2 


270 


WEST  INDIES. 


omissions  perhaps  in  punctilio  towards  them. 

I have  frequently  seen  mothers  flog  their  chil- 
dren severely  for  forgetting  to  say  yes  or  no 
ma’am,  to  them  ; for  a negro  child  is  early 
drilled  by  them  to  call  their  mothers  “ ma’am,” 
or  a reputed  father  “ sir.”  A.  was  smoothing 
clothes,  when  Q.,  her  eldest  daughter,  came 
too  near  the  ironing  table  ; she  still  persisted 
in  annoying  her  mother  in  this  way,  until 
A.  took  the  hot  smoothing  iron  and  clapped 
it  upon  Q.’s  back,  which  to  this  day  bears 
evident  marks  of  the  mother’s  cruelty.  I 
did  not  see  this  action,  but  A.  has  often  told 
me  of  it,  as  a good  story ; and  the  mark  be- 
tween Q.’s  shoulders  is  still  to  be  seen  plain 
enough.  I have  seen  a negro  beat  and  scratch 
her  daughter  violently,  when  that  daughter  too 
was  within  a few  weeks  of  her  confinement, 
merely  for  suffering  a chicken  to  fly  into  a pail 
of  water,  although  the  bird  escaped  unhurt.  I 
have  also  seen  a mother  severely  beat  her  child 
who  was  sickly,  because  he  had  eaten  a roasted 
plantain  which  she  intended  for  herself ; and 


WEST  INDIES. 


271 


when  begged  to  desist ; and  when  the  boy  was 
removed  from  her  by  his  brother  and  another 
negro,  she  next  day,  on  seeing  him,  almost  bit 
off  his  ear,  which  continued  a bad  sore  for 
many  months  after.  I have  seen  a brother  and 
sister  butt  each  other  like  cows,  bite,  and  try 
to  fasten  their  teeth  into  the  fleshy  part  of  each 
other’s  shoulders : I have  seen  sisters  box  each 
other’s  faces,  and  bite  so  dreadfully,  that  they 
have  borne  the  marks  of  each  other’s  fury  for 
weeks.  I have  known  a mother  who,  whenever 
she  saw  her  son,  tried  to  stone  him ; and  more 
than  once  she  has  cut  his  head  severely;  till  at 
length  so  afraid  was  the  child,  that  if  he  saw 
his  mother  at  a distance,  he  would,  as  he  ex- 
pressed it,  u run  as  if  Jumbee  were  after  him.” 
But  after  all,  this  is  nothing  to  what  I witnessed 
in  Trinidad,— the  island  of  experiment,— of 
which  hereafter. 

One  Sunday  afternoon,  H.  came  into  the 
court-yard  scolding  violently.  V.  took  up  the 
leaf  of  a table,  and  literally  belaboured  H.  with 
it  until  she  fell  down ; when  V.  threw  herself 


272 


WEST  INDIES. 


upon  her,  and  fastened  her  nails  and  teeth  in 
her.  On  all  such  occasions  there  is  only  one 
process — and  that  is,  forcibly  to  separate  the 
parties,  and  put  them  in  the  stocks.  The 
quarrel  originated  in  V.  having  reported  that 
H.  had  been  guilty  of  some  theft. 

One  day,  one  of  my  children  remarked  that 
the  glass  of  water  she  had  got  was  not  clean. 
B.  was  told  civilly  to  bring  another  glass  of 
water ; but  he  stood  immoveable  ; P.  brought 
one.  B.  was  evidently  quite  offended.  After 
dinner,  the  child  went  into  the  back  gallery  to 
play,  where  B.  had  to  pass  in  carrying  out 
dinner:  the  child  was  at  the  time  an  infant, 
just  two  years  old;  we  heard  her  coughing, 
crying,  and  apparently  choking,  and  asked  B. 
if  anything  had  bitten  the  child.  “ No,  massa, 
she  cry  for  fun.”  Impossible,  said  I,  she 
would  not  cry  and  choke  so  for  fun  ; but  Mr. 
— ■ — , more  alive  to  negro  character  than  I was, 
noticed  a table  napkin  in  B?s  hand,  and  that 
the  child’s  mouth  was  all  over  yellow.  “ What 
have  you  got  there?”  “ Massa,  noting  at  all 


WEST  INDIES. 


273 


but  one  towel. ” — “ Shew  me.”  B.  attempted 
to  go  away;  but  we  secured  the  towel,  in  which 
was  a tea-cup  with  mustard,  mixed  too  with 
country  peppers,  and  a tea-spoon.  The  child, 
when  she  had  recovered  the  use  of  speech,  told 
that  B.  had  given  her  something  that  he  said 
was  good  and  sweet,  and  that  she  took  it.  Yet 
B.  positively  denied  it,  although  the  child's 
mouth  was  blistered  both  inside  and  out.  This 
kind  of  revenge  is  common  among  negroes, — 
that  is,  hasty,  momentary  revenge ; but  no  in- 
dividual negro  is  apparently  given  to  lay  deep 
schemes  of  revenge,  and  if  he  do  not  revenge 
himself  quickly,  he  is  not  likely  to  do  so  at  all. 
These  little  details  may  be  deemed  trifles  by 
some  ; they  are  indeed  trifles  ; but  they  are 
trifles  which  certainly  illustrate  negro  cha- 
racter. 

You  may  punish  a negro  either  by  flogging 
or  confinement,  and  he  may  and  will  look 
sulky  at  the  moment;  but  strange  to  tell,  the 
next  half  hour  he  forgets  it,  has  no  feeling  of 
shame  at  all,  and  begins  to  talk  and  chatter, 


274 


WEST  INDIES. 


the  same  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  C, 
one  of  our  negroes,  was  a singular  character; 
full  of  frolic,  he  had  a way  of  turning  off  every 
thing  with  a joke:  if  you  spoke  to  him  seri- 
ously, he  ran  off  to  the  woods,  and  there  he 
lived  until  he  stood  in  need  of  any  thing,  and 
then  came  back  to  work  for  a short  time;  he 
was  a daring  thief : flogging  he  did  not  mind 
at  all,  but  he  could  not  endure  to  be  told  of  his 
faults.  We  were  not  a little  annoyed,  one 
morning,  to  learn  that  C.  had  broken  into 
a gentleman’s  wash-house,  and  stolen  clothes  to 
a considerable  amount.  He  was  sent  for,  and 
he  rather  exulted  in  the  theft  than  otherwise; 
when  threatened,  he  produced  some  few  articles, 
but  said  coolly,  he  had  sold  the  rest,  and  in  no 
way  could  they  be  found.  He  said,  “ Massa, 
you  may  go  to  massa- — — , and  tell  him  hang 
me  if  he  like,  for  I no  care  one  black  dog,” 
(a  small  copper  coin  ; the  expression  meaning 
the  same  as  when  one  says,  in  England,  I don’t 
care  a farthing).  He  used  to  boast  of  this 
transaction,  and  say  that  “ Massa  — - — — one 


WEST  INDIES. 


275 


mean  fellow,  to  go  and  tell  my  massa  that  I 

tieve  from  him;  if  I no  tieve  one  leetle  bit, 

/ 

what  me  get  for  sell?” 

H.  had  a baby  about  two  months  old ; 
she  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  take  care  of  it 
(being  a domestic);  the  child  was  not  in  the 
estate  nursery,  as  it  would  have  been  had  the 
mother  been  a field  negro.  This  infant  fell  sick, 
and  the  doctor  attended  it  three  times  a day; 
but  as  the  mother  was  stout  and  well,  we  con» 
sidered  that  a sick  nurse  was  unnecessary 
She  did  not  wash  or  cook  either  for  herself  or 
baby,  but  she  always  looked  sulky  when  asked 
to  attend  upon  her  child.  The  third  evening 
of  little  W’s  illness,  I went  down  with  the 
doctor  to  see  him,  but  I was  astonished  to  find 
the  poor  baby  crying  and  rolling  about  the 
floor  alone.  I instantly  called  A.,  and  asked 
where  H.  was.  “ Misses,  I don’t  know:” 
every  servant  denied  knowing  anything  of  her, 
until  I sent  for  their  master,  when  N.  said 
“ she  saw  H.  go  out  some  little  time  since 
in  full  dress;  she  believed  she  must  be  for  a 

n 3 


276 


WEST  INDIES. 


dance/’  To  pacify  a poor  sick  baby  of  two 
months  old  until  two  in  the  morning,  I found 
no  easy  task:  at  that  hour  the  mother  arrived, 
astonished  that  massa  and  misses  u should 
make  such  a work  about  he  child,  for  he  7d  cry, 
and  when  done  he’d  go  sleep.” 

I have  seen  Q.  beat  her  child  severely, 
when  not  six  months  old,  and  pinch  her  ears 
for  crying,  when  she  was  teething.  I have 
frequently  seen  X.,  a coloured  domestic,  throw 
broken  bottles  at  her  children,  and  they  were 
often  severely  cut  by  them.  A — , with  her 
children  Q — -,  V — , Y — and  P — , were  all 
domestics ; she  used  to  beat  them  so  dreadfully, 
that  every  two  or  three  days  we  used  to  be 
startled  by  the  cry  of  “ Oh  ! massa,  misses,  me 
mamma  go  murder  me but  any  interference 
on  our  part,  was  of  little  use,  for  A.  was  an 
expert  boxer,  and  was,  as  she  herself  said, 
u match  for  any  man.”  If  her  children  behaved 
improperly,  and  she  thought  they  were  not 
jpunished  as  they  ought  to  be,  she  took  the  task 
upon  herself,  and  gave  them  a beating. 


WEST  INDIES. 


277 


I do  not  recollect,  during  my  residence  in 
the  West  Indies,  of  ever  seeing  brother  shew 
kindness  to  brother,  except  Z. : he  was  a 
coloured  boy,  a strange  inconsistent  character. 

I wished  him  to  be  a tradesman,  and  to  learn 
to  read  and  write,  and  become  a clever  man : 
he  was  a creole  of  Dominica,  and  I felt  the 
greater  interest  in  him,  as  he  was  the  illegiti- 
mate child  of  a Scotchman,  who  to  his  disgrace 
had  not  manumitted  his  son.  His  father  was 
dead ; but  Z.  was  perfectly  aware  who  his 
father  was,  and  used  to  ask  me  about  his 
relations  in  Scotland  with  considerable  interest; 
yet  this  boy  positively  refused  to  learn  to  read, 
and  when  I asked  why,  he  said,  “ Cause  I no 
want  to  larn.”  He  was  kind  to  his  little  sick 
half-brother  O.,  and  used  to  keep  what  he 
liked  best,  and  give  it  to  him  : when  he  caught 
O.  eating  dirt,  he  used  to  whip  him;  but  not 
with  so  much  cruelty  as  most  negroes.  Z. 
had  not  a wish  to  better  his  situation,  he  was 
perfectly  happy;  he  was  dull  and  plodding  in 
his  appearance,  but  I do  not  mean  depressed, 


278 


WEST  INDIES. 


for  he  was  a cheerful  boy.  He  used  to  be  very 
fond  of  talking  to  me  when  he  was  rubbing  his 
tables,  and  asking  about  Scotland.  There  were 
some  plates  in  the  house  which  had  houses 
figured  upon  them,  and  he  wished  to  know 
if  these  were  like  Scotch  houses : they  did  not 
much  resemble  houses  at  home,  but  I took  out 
a volume  containing  views  in  Scotland.  The 
first  I happened  to  open  was  that  of  Pennicuik 
House:  he  looked  all  amazement,  and  said, 
u Misses,  that  be  far  grander  than  even  govern- 
ment-house.” I told  him  government-house 
would  be  considered  at  home  neither  as  a large 
nor  handsome  house.  Then  said  he,  “ Misses, 
what  like  house  have  their  governor  ?”  I told 
him  there  was  no  governor:  the  king  lived  in 
England,  and  governed  both  England  and 
Scotland,  besides  Ireland.  “ Misses,  that  same 
Ireland  where  the  salt  pork  and  Irish  potatoes 
come  from?”  “Yes.”  “But  misses,  have 
massa  King  George  grander  house  than  that?” 
said  he,  still  eying  Pennicuik-House  with 
astonishment. 


i 


WEST  INDIES. 


279 


One  day  I beard  this  boy’s  voice  quarrelling  : 
he  was  not  very  easily  roused,  but  when  once 
in  a passion  he  was  furious.  I went  to  the 
window,  and  I heard  him  say  to  his  mother  X. 
“ me  no  curse  you,  me  only  say  that  it  be  your 
blame  me  no  free.”  I called  him  up  ; he  was 
pale  with  rage.  I said,  Z.  what  is  the  matter? 
— he  swore  violently,  and  did  indeed  curse  his 
mother.  I begged  him  to  desist,  and  tell  me 
quietly  what  was  the  cause  of  all  this  ; he  then 
said,  “ Misses,  A.  and  all  of  dem  (all  the  negro 
servants)  call  me  a mulatto  devil ; it’s  my 
ma’ma’s  fault  that  Pm  mulatto  devil;  and  if  she 
had  behaved  good,  1 ?d  been  free,  as  my  brother 
is,”  (he  had  a free  brother  in  Dominica). 
His  mother  was  certainly  the  most  notoriously 
bad  character  that  can  be  imagined,  and  rarely 
sober.  I said,  “ Z.  do  you  wish  you  were  free?” 
“No,  Misses,  I no  care  about  free;  but  I no 
like  niggers  to  hold  impudence  to  me.”  At 
a time  when  almost  every  negro  began  to  shew 
great  discontent,  all  my  domestics  went  off  one 
night,  excepting  A.  and  this  boy  Z. ; they 


280 


WEST  INDIES. 


staid  away  two  days,  and  Q.  left  a baby  who 
was  suckling  to  be  taken  care  of  in  the  best 
way  we  could.  Z.  behaved  very  well  indeed  ; 
he  cooked,  made  the  market,  &c.  &c.  It  is 
true  that  Z.  immediately  announced  a great 
rise  in  the  markets,  and  it  is  unnecessary  to 
say  that  under  such  circumstances  I was  obliged 
to  pay  whatever  he  demanded ; for  although 
I literally  cleaned  the  house  and  made  the 
beds,  yet  he  cooked  and  marketed,  and  became 
of  consequence  to  me.  I asked  Z.  if  he  would 
like  to  go  to  Scotland, — he  said,  “has  my 
fader  any  friends  dey?”  “Yes;  would  you 
like  to  go  there?”  “Yes,  if  you’d  take  me, 
and  bring  me  back  again.”  “ Bring  you  back 
again,  why  that  is  the  last  thing,  I should 
think  you  would  wish  ! you  know  if  you  went 
to  Scotland  you’d  be  free?”  “Yes,  Misses, 
I know  that.”  “Well,  why  would  you  wish 
to  come  back?”  “Misses,  cause  I no  like  to 
live  in  Scotland,  for  they  say  Scotch  folk  vorck 
hard  too  much.”  “ And  would  you  rather  be 
a slave  here,  than  free  in  Scotland?”  “Yes, 
cause  I can  sit  down  here  softly.” 


WEST  INDIES. 


281 


It  appears  to  me  unnecessary  to  enter  farther 
into  detail,  upon  the  subjects  of  honesty,  truth, 
gentleness,  and  affection.  I could  produce 
abundance  of  anecdotes  of  the  same  kind,  all 
of  which  are  gained  from  personal  experience ; 
and  I should  have  even  abridged  those  I have 
given,  had  I not  found  that  many  publications 
are  perpetually  quoted  as  good  authority  upon 
negro  character,  when  the  author  of  them  had 
no  slaves  of  his  own,  nor,  consequently,  any 
of  that  kind  of  experience  which  elicit  the 
points  of  negro  character. 


282 


WEST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER  XL 


Distinction  of  rank  among  negroes — Tenaciousness 
on  this  point — Negro  amusements— Parties  and 
balls— Opinions  of  free  service  in  England. 

It  is  not  much  known  in  Britain  that  slavery 
admits  of  diversity  of  rank,  but  strange  as  it 
may  sound,  there  are  abundance  of  nominal 
ladies  and  gentlemen  among  slaves.  Drivers 
(that  is,  black  overseers),  head  boilermen,  head 
coopers,  carpenters  or  masons,  head  servants, 
these  are  all  Mr.  so  and  so:  a field  negro,  if 
asked  to  go  and  tell  a boilerman  to  come  to 
his  master,  returns  and  says — Massa,  Mr.  — — - 
will  be  here  directly.  They  say,  “ Ma’am,”  to 
a domestic  servant ; or  if  a servant  be  sent  on 


WEST  INDIES. 


283 


a message  from  another  family  to  you,  your 
servant  tells  you,  “ there  is  a good  lady  wishes 
to  speak  wid  you,”  Second  boilermen,  &c.  &c. 
are  not  quite  gentlemen,  but  stand  in  a middle 
rank,  between  the  first,  or  gentlemen,  and  the 
third,  or  common  field  negro  and  under  do- 
mestics,  Upon  an  estate,  a driver  very  often 
has  a servant  allowed  him,- — a young  boy 
perhaps,  of  fourteen  or  fifteen ; but  on  the 
Saturday  or  Sunday,  when  they  go  to  their 
grounds,  these  head-people  hire  negroes,  some- 
times belonging  to  the  eatate  and  sometimes 
not,  to  work  for  them,  while  they  work  very 
little  themselves,  and  merely  superintend. 

There  are  many  negroes  who  either  partially 
cultivate  their  grounds,  or  do  not  cultivate 
them  at  all,  and  who  live  by  hiring  themselves 
out  during  the  time  they  have  to  themselves. 
These  are  often  paid  in  produce,  at  other  times 
in  money.  In  Trinidad  the  daily  hire  is  about 
3s.  2d.  per  day;  when  paid  in  produce,  they 
get  more,  but  then  they  have  the  trouble  of 
selling  it  again : I have  bought  provisions 


284 


WEST  INDIES. 


often  from  negroes,  who  I knew  got  them  in 
hire. 

The  punctilio  observed  by  negroes  towards 
each  other,  is  past  the  belief  of  those  who  never 
witnessed  it ; any  omission  of  it,  is  sure  to 
procure  a beating,  I recollect  B.  one  day 
beating  Y.,  a female  servant,  very  severely  : 
I begged  to  know  the  nature  of  her  offence, — . 
it  was  simply  this : she  had  left  the  gate  open, 
and  B.  asked  her,  “ if  she  had  left  the  gate 
open,  to  permit  his  chickens  to  walk  about 
town ;”  when  she  answered  “ No,”  instead  of 
No  sir;  and  for  this  he  beat  her.  One  morn- 
ing A.,  a washerwoman  came  in,  and  she  said, 
“hy’dee  sissy  H ?”  (how  do  you  do  sister, 
which  is  a term  for  “ good  woman  ”),  very 
civilly  to  H. ; but  she  did  not  speak  to  B.  : 
he  was  of  course  all  on  fire;  and  going  up  to 
her  with  his  arms  a-kimbo,  he  begged  to  know 
“ what  for  she  gie  herself  so  much  impudence 
as  say  hy’dee  to  H.,  and  no  say  good  morning 
to  him  V ’ ( good  morning , he  considered  as 
more  dignified A.  burst  into  a loud  fit  of 


WEST  INDIES. 


285 


laughter,  and  said,  “ Eh  ! eh  ! you  tink  you  go 
cheat  me  as  you  do  Massa  and  Misses,  you  tell 
tory  about  a me  on  the  estate,  I would  not 
peak  to  the  like  o;  you.”  Hereupon  B,  hit 
her  a blow  in  the  mouth,  and  A.  fell  down, 
exclaiming  she  was  dead.  B.  did  strike  her 
severely,  but  he  knew  what  he  was  about  ; he 
had  never  up  to  this  time  been  punished,  and 
he  calculated  on  this  exemption.  There  was 
no  person  near  me,  so  it  was  impossible  for  me 
to  have  done  anything  but  remonstrate ; and 
even  this  I had  not  courage  to  do  with  B.,  for 
he  was  not  a person  to  talk  to.  A.  was  bruised 
considerably,  but  she  went  away  quietly,  and 
never  again  omitted  behaving  with  respect  to 
Mr.  B.  ! as  he  styled  himself. 

It  is  quite  common  for  negro  slaves  to  give 
parties,  and  employ  some  one  to  write  invita- 
tions for  them ; but  the  price  of  the  party  is 
always  put  at  the  bottom  of  the  note.  These 
invitations  are  expressed  in  the  very  same  way 
as  if  one  lady  wrote  to  another,  and  I shall  here 
faithfully  copy  one  : — “ Mr. requests  the 


286 


WEST  INDIES, 


honour  of  Mr. 's  company  to  a dance  and 

supper  on  Tuesday  evening,  at  nine  o'clock. — 
Three  dollars."  Some  parties  cost  even  more 
than  this,  and  some  less,  according  to  the  en- 
tertainment given.  Drinking  to  excess  is 
hardly  ever  known ; and  though  our  servants 
often  went  to  dances,  I never  knew  any  of  them 
return  in  the  slightest  degree  intoxicated.  X. 
was  the  only  servant  I ever  saw  who  habitually 
drank  to  excess.  B.  I have  seen  twice  a little 
tipsy,  but  not  so  as  to  incapacitate  him  for  his 
work — he  had  just  enough  to  make  him  un- 
usually impudent ; however,  he  was  at  all  times 
very  forward,  and  indeed  negro  men  are  most 
disagreeably  so. 

Some  of  the  negro  holiday  entertainments 
are  very  grand  indeed,  and  I have  known  a 
master  of  a house  give  up  his  public  rooms  to 
his  negroes  at  Christmas  to  dance  in.  At  that 
season,  it  is  hardly  possible  to  keep  the  ser- 
vants in  the  house  at  all : it  is  very  proper, 
indeed,  that  they  should  all  have  some  time  to 
themselves  during  the  holidays ; which  last 


WEST  INDIES. 


287 


always  three  days ; but  they  all  wish  to  be 
away  the  whole  time;  which  proves  rather  in- 
convenient. Good  Friday  is  not  given  as  a 
holiday  universally  to  the  slaves  ; and  although 
very  many  negroes  ask,  and  are  not  refused, 
permission  to  go  to  chapel  on  that  day,  yet  it  is 
not  a legal  custom  for  the  slaves  to  have  the 
day — which  I think  an  omission.  There  are 
in  St.  Vincent,  so  many  resident  Scotch  pro- 
prietors, original  Presbyterian  families,  in  whose 
church  Good  Friday  is  not  held,  that  it  is  pro- 
bable it  does  not  occur  to  them ; but  as  they 
all  attend  the  Established  Church  of  England, 
and  as  the  bulk  of  the  Kingstown  popu- 
lation are  Episcopalians,  it  seems  inconsistent 
that  the  slaves  should  work  for  their  masters  on 
that  day.  The  slaves,  however,  all  keep  Easter 
as  a time  for  buying  new  clothes;  and  though 
I had  not  so  many  requests  to  cut  out  new 
dresses  as  at  Christmas,  yet  there  were  few 
who  did  not  make  a point  of  wearing  something 
new.  Many  very  good  negroes  come  to  town 
from  a considerable  distance  regularly,  on  the 


288 


WEST  INDIES. 


Sunday;  they  first  sell  their  provisions,  and 
then  go  to  church  or  chapel;  but  although 
there  is  a gallery  at  church  free  of  all  expense 
for  their  use,  they  prefer  going  to  chapel;  and 
many  of  them  have  told  me,  that  “ chapel  was 
far  better  than  church/’  Negroes  in  town  go 
to  chapel  pretty  regularly,  and  they  may  always 
go  of  a morning  if  they  choose;  but  where 
Sunday  dinners  are  given,  domestics  cannot  go 
of  an  evening : indeed,  I preferred  our  people 
going  in  the  morning,  for  if  they  got  out  at 
night,  it  was  hardly  possible  to  get  them  home 
again. 

After  morning  service  at  the  chapel,  the 
country  negroes  eat  cold  fried  jack-fish,  and 
drink  mobee,  grog,  or  some  other  beverage 
with  their  friends,  in  the  market  place  under  a 
tree,  and  soon  after,  the  well  disposed  people 
may  be  seen  trudging  home  again,  with  their 
empty  trays  and  baskets.  Mobee  is  a drink 
prepared  with  sugar,  ginger,  and  snakeroot ; 
as  a bitter  it  is  fermented,  and  is  a wholesome 
cooling  beverage. 


WEST  INDIES. 


289 


All  well-disposed  negroes  are  clean  and  neat 
on  a Sunday ; and  it  will  not  be  found  that 
those  negroes  who  attend  church  or  chapel 
regularly,  are  poorer,  or  their  grounds  in  worse 
order,  than  those  who  do  not  go  to  service:  the 
reverse  indeed  is  the  case,  for  I have  uniformly 
seen  that  such  negroes  were  well  dressed,  and 
their  grounds  in  order,  nor  had  they  any  want 
of  money, — a plain  proof  that  they  are  not 
denied  abundance  of  time  to  cultivate  the  soil. 

I recollect  B.  once  quarrelling  desperately 
with  his  wife  K. : he  was  rather  indisposed,  and 
he  told  her  to  stay  at  home,  and  make  soup  for 
him ; she  refused,  saying  “ it  was  Sabbath/’ 
and  she  would  not  sin  so  much  as  not  to  go  to 
church  ; and  she  actually  made  good  her  point, 
and  went.  I told  B.  he  was  very  silly  to 
quarrel  with  his  wife  about  such  a thing,  for 
he  knew  very  well  his  soup  would  be  made  for 
him,  whether  his  wife  did  so  or  not;  when  K. 
returned,  he  got  out  of  bed,  and  whipped  her 
for  her  disobedience.  Now  this  woman  was  not 
then  in  communion  with  the  Methodists,  but 


290 


WEST  INDIES. 


she  sat  there  regularly,  and  considered  herself  a 
very  good  Christian  indeed ; yet  she  was  not 
really  a correct  woman  upon  the  most  common 
points  of  morality,  and  did  not  care  to  break 
the  fourth  commandment  in  a variety  of  other 
ways ; but  she  attached  an  undue  importance 
to  going  to  chapel,  and  I am  convinced  that 
this  woman,  from  what  she  said  to  me,  would 
have  felt  a superstitious  dread,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances, had  she  ventured  to  stay  away. 

Sunday  dances  in  Kingstown  are  not  now 
common,  but  in  the  country  they  frequently 
occur.  I had  no  idea  that  there  would  have 
been  any  difficulty  in  putting  a stop  to  Sunday 
traffic  and  dances,  until  I became  a resident 
upon  an  estate ; and  then  I saw  that  with  few 
exceptions  the  bare  mention  of  such  a thing 
produced  discontent.  In  fact,  no  attempt  at 
sudden  changes  can  do  good  ; whatever  is  pro- 
ductive of  discontent  to  the  negro,  must  be 
productive  of  alarm  to  the  white  population, 
and  must  operate  as  a preventive  to  the  grand 
end  that  ought  to  be  kept  in  view, — the  mental 


WEST  INDIES. 


291 


improvement  of  the  negro  population,  until  the 
time  when  the  labourer  of  the  West  Indies  shall 
be  fitted  to  enjoy  without  one  shackle,  all  the 
privileges  of  a British  peasant.  It  is  true 
indeed  at  this  moment,  that  the  free  negro  is 
more  wicked,  more  deceitful,  and  more  insolent 
than  the  slave : but  this  negro  has  been  freed, 
without  having  acquired  either  the  moral  or 
religious  habits  of  a civilized  being ; he  has 
been  born,  probably  brought  up,  in  the  con- 
tagious atmosphere  of  slavery ; — nor  am  I afraid 
to  assert,  that  any  emancipation  of  slaves  with- 
out some  preparatory  course,  would  disappoint 
the  expectations  of  the  most  sanguine ; for 
though  legally  free,  their  minds  would  remain 
under  the  slavish  yoke  of  ignorance ; and  society, 
I am  persuaded,  must  undergo  a thorough 
change,  before  a free  working  population  will 
be  found  in  the  West  Indies  under  British 
laws.  I do  not  advert  to  what  might  be  done 
by  despotism: — all  despotism  is  slavery, — and 
the  nominal  free  labour  of  St.  Domingo  affords 
no  data  for  opinion. 


YOL.  i. 


o 


292 


WEST  INDIES. 


But,  to  return  to  the  character  and  habits  of 
negroes. — The  amusements  of  the  native  African 
are  much  of  the  same  kind  as  those  of  the 
creole  negro ; but  they  dance  their  own  African 
dances  to  the  drum,  while  the  creole  negroes 
consider  a fiddle  genteeler ; though  of  an  even- 
ing among  themselves  they  will  sing,  dance, 
and  beat  the  drum,  yet  they  would  not  produce 
this  instrument  at  a grand  party.  Fiddles  and 
tamborines,  with  triangles,  are  essential  there. 

I recollect  obtaining  the  following  informa- 
tion from  B.  as  to  one  of  those  dances.  “ How 
many  had  you  at  the  dance?”  “ More  than 
two  hundred/’  “ What  did  they  dance?” 
“ Quadrilles  and  waltzes.”  “ Did  you  not 
dance  the  English  country  dance  ?”  “ No,  they 
no  fashion  now-a-day.”  “ Had  you  any  re- 
freshment during  dancing  ?”  “Yes.”  “What 
had  you?”  “ Tea  and  coffee,  and  wane  of  dif- 
ferent kinds,  sangaree,  lemonade,  and  porter;” 
he  also  informed  me  they  had  an  excellent 
supper.  Such  entertainments  are  quite  com- 
mon, and  negroes  enjoy  themselves  very  much 


WEST  INDIES. 


293 


at  such  times.  Indeed,  they  will  dance  at  any 
hour  of  the  day : I recollect  when  our  estates5 
people  finished  crop,  a great  band  of  them,  in 
gay  clothes,  came  to  town  to  see  us,  preceded 
by  the  estates’  fiddler,  whose  hat  was  trimmed 
up  with  ribbons : they  had  paid  for  getting 
these  decorations  themselves,  because  they  said 
u they  wished  to  surprise  me,  cause  they  knowed 
I had  never  seen  the  like  afore/’  The  house 
servants  all  went  into  the  largest  negro  house 
and  began  to  dance,  although  this  was  just  the 
hottest  time  of  the  day : they  danced  with  the 
greatest  agility,  not  appearing  at  all  incon- 
venienced by  the  heat : their  dresses  were  really 
ludicrous,- — one  woman  had  her  own  Christian 
name  and  her  master’s  surname  marked  in  large 
letters  in  front  of  her  dress ; and  she  told  me 
she  paid  half  a dollar  for  getting  it  done. 
Having  got  wherewithal  to  make  merry  upon 
they  left  us  in  about  an  hour,  as  jovial  a party 
as  could  well  be. 

Negroes  formerly  used  to  be  inclined,  I was 
told,  to  rioting  and  fighting  upon  Christmas- 

o 2 


294 


WEST  INDIES, 


day,  but  now  they  all  go  to  church ; even  those 
who  do  not  go  at  any  other  time,  make  a point 
of  attending  then.  Many  still  dance  upon 
Christmas  night,  but  the  greater  proportion 
would  not  do  so— but  dance  on  the  other  two 
holidays  I have  named.  Many  of  the  white 
population  informed  me  that  Christmas  holidays 
used  formerly  to  be  looked  forward  to  with 
dread,  but  now  there  was  a happy  improvement 
indeed ; and  they  said  that  unless  I had  lived 
in  St.  Vincent  ten  or  twenty  years  back,  I 
could  hardly  conceive  the  amazing  change  that 
had  taken  place.  A gentleman  who  had  left 
the  colony  in  1814,  and  returned  about  ten 
years  after,  told  me  that  he  saw  a very  great 
and  evident  advancement  of  civilization  among 
the  negroes.  I do  not  state  these  circumstances 
to  lessen  one  prudent  exertion  for  the  religious 
instruction  and  civilization  of  the  negro,  but  to 
shew  that  the  proprietors  have  not  left  all 
undone  ; and  had  the  planters  been  better  off 
for  the  means  of  spiritual  instruction  themselves, 
they  would  probably  have  been  more  alive  to 


WEST  INDIES. 


295 


the  wants  of  their  dependents  in  this  respect* 
It  is  certain  that  negroes,  in  their  present  state  of 
civilization , do  not  envy  the  free  labourer  of 
England*  I speak  of  those  who  have  been  in 
England,  and  who  have  had  opportunities  of 
making  comparisons  : 1 recollect  C.,  a domestic, 
going  to  England  with  his  master;  who  asked 
him  how  he  liked  England,  after  he  had  been 
sometime  in  the  country,  and  he  answered, 
“ That  England  very  fine  country  to  be  sure, 
but  nothing  to  be  had  there  without  money ; 
people  there  very  mean,  they’d  sell  anything, — 
they  sell  sand,  massa:  if  I had  all  the  sand 
in  Rabaca  river,  I could  soon  make  rich  here ! 
Now  would  you  believe  it  massa,  they  so  mean 
they  sell  the  very  black  soot  out  of  the  chim- 
neys.” I have  myself  conversed  with  this 
negro  ; he  is  a shrewd,  intelligent,  clever  ser- 
vant, knows  both  England  and  Ireland  well ; 
but,  like  many  others  I know,  prefers  the  West 
Indies  and  slavery,  to  Britain  and  freedom. 
The  last  time  this  man  left  Britain,  he  came  out 
without  his  master,  and  he  was  perfectly  free  to 


296 


WEST  INDIES. 


have  staid  in  Britain,  had  he  had  any  inclina- 
tion so  to  do  ; but  the  reverse  was  his  choice, — 
he  landed  in  St.  Vincent,  and  came  to  see  us,  as 
cheerful  as  man  could  be.  Now  I am  far  from 
meaning  to  advance  such  opinions  of  negroes, 
as  an  argument  in  favour  of  the  state  of  slavery. 
This  man  would,  probably,  with  a different 
education,  have  thought  differently : still  there 
is  proof  afforded,  by  opinions  and  actions  like 
this,  of  the  exaggerated  statements  made  re- 
specting the  intolerable  cruelty  and  oppression 
of  the  planters.  Were  such  statements  cor- 
rect, freedom  under  any  circumstances  would 
by  all  be  preferred  to  slavery.  There  is  one 
peculiar  trait  in  the  character  of  negroes,  which 
I must  not  omit  to  notice,  and  which  appears 
to  be  very  inconsistent  with  the  other  features 
of  their  character.  It  is,  that  there  is  not  any 
circumstance  which  provokes  a negro  so  much 
as  saying,  or  hinting  any  thing  disrespectful, 
with  regard  to  his  mother.  However  trifling 
the  remark  may  be,  the  negro  becomes  instantly 
enraged,  and  nothing  can  induce  him  to  forgive 


WEST  INDIES. 


297 


those  who  so  offend;  it  is  an  irremediable 
breach  between  the  parties  ; and  all  the  friends 
and  relations  take  up  the  quarrel.  I have  seen 
many  instances  of  the  fury  with  which  a negro 
instantly  assails  any  one  who  offends  in  this 
way. 

The  negro  cares  little  for  his  father;  but 
many  are  at  a loss  upon  this  subject,  for  there 
are  not  a few  females  who  are  sufficiently 
cunning  to  obtain  presents  for  their  child  from 
two  or  more  men,  whom  they  separately  claim 
as  the  fathers  of  their  children.  I recollect  V., 
who  had  two  regular  husbands,  one  in  town 
and  the  other  in  the  country ; she  had  been 
confined  of  a daughter  about  ten  days,  when  her 
grandmother  exhibited  to  me  the  presents  of 
the  papa  to  his  little  girl,  which  consisted  of 
two  nice  white  frocks ; but  V.  was  determined 
to  have  something  from  both  husbands;  and 
when  the  country  husband  came  to  see  her,  she 
cursed  him,  “ cause  he  had  never  had  once 
had  a thought  of  his  pic-a-ninny he  retorted, 
and  she  scolded  in  return ; her  mother  and 


298 


WEST  INDIES. 


sisters  flew  upon  him*  boxed  him,  and  turned 
him  out  of  the  yard.  Many  negro  men,  of 
good  character  otherwise,  have  two  or  more 
wives ; and  strange  to  tell,  these  wives  live  on 
good  terms  with  each  other;  they  often  make 
friendly  visits  to  each  other;  but  there  is 
always  one  favourite  for  the  time  being,  and  it 
often  happens  that  this  same  wife  has  been  the 
favourite  for  fifteen  or  twenty  years.  There  is 
no  jealousy  on  her  part, « so  long  as  matters  are 
openly  conducted  ; but  all  intrigues  are  disliked, 
and  are  a frequent  cause  of  quarrels. 

From  what  I have  said  above,  it  will  be 
gathered  that  negro  females  also  often  have 
several  husbands:  but  they  have  always  one  in 
particular,  with  whom  they  live.  The  really 
respectable  female  negro,  however,  has  gene- 
rally only  one  husband;  and  in  this  one  par- 
ticular only,  is  the  respectable  female  negro 
more  moral  than  the  male. 


WEST  INDIES. 


299 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Conversations  with  native  Africans . 

The  subject  of  the  present  short  chapter,  1 
consider  an  interesting  one, —the  detail  of  con- 
versations, which  I had  with  native  Africans. 
I give  their  testimony  precisely  as  I received  it 
from  them ; and  in  what  follows,  I beg  my 
readers  to  keep  in  view,  that  I only  pledge 
myself  to  relate  faithfully  what  was  told  to  me 
by  the  negroes  themselves.  It  is  impossible 
for  me  to  vouch  for  the  truth  of  details  coming 
from  a set  of  people  who,  as  a people,  have 
so  little  regard  for  truth.  The  only  way  is,  to 
compare  the  different  accounts  of  negroes  of 
the  same  national  origin ; and  whenever  they 
do  not  materially  disagree,  it  is  probable  that 

o 3 


300 


WEST  INDIES. 


something  approaching  the  truth  has  been  de- 
scribed. I shall  also  mention  the  character  of 
the  individual  as  I go  along,  which  ought 
always  to  be  kept  in  view7. 

The  details  which  I present  are  far  from 
being  meant  as  conveying  any  apology  for  the 
slave-trade,  as  it  existed  before  the  abolition  ; 

indeed  I never  heard  the  slave-trade  men- 

• 

tioned  with  half  the  horror  in  Britain  that  I 
have  heard  it  spoken  of  in  the  West  Indies.0 
and  never  let  it  be  forgotten  that  Britain  began 
the  slave-trade,-— not  the  colonists ; and  it  is  a 
fact  which  admits  of  no  denial,  that  the  British 
government  forced  the  colonists  to  cultivate  the 
islands  by  the  labour  of  negro  slaves  imported 
from  Africa ; nay,  it  is  a fact  that  the  colonists 
of  Barbadoes  were  decidedly  averse  to  this ; 
but  the  mother  country  insisted  upon  com- 
pliance. 

In  Trinidad,  government  refused  to  grant 
land  to  settlers  (who  w7ere  not,  as  they  resolved, 
qualified  to  receive  it),  unless  they  would  pro- 
duce a certain  number  of  slaves  according  to 


WEST  INDIES. 


301 


the  proportion  of  acres  they  wished  to  cultivate; 
and  so  particular  was  the  government  upon  this 
point,  that  if  the  slaves  died,  and  their  numbers 
were  not  kept  up  by  increase  or  purchase,  the 
land  and  the  slaves  upon  it  were  forfeited  to 
the  crown.  This  X merely  mention,  to  shew 
that  the  first  and  criminal  part  of  the  whole 
transaction  rested  upon  the  government  alone, 
and  not  upon  the  colonists : a fact  also  that  is 
too  frequently  kept  in  the  back  ground.  Of  all 
national  iniquities,  none  surely  ever  exceeded 
the  slave-trade ; but  still  X feel  convinced,  from 
the  consistent  details  of  many  native  Africans, 
examined  at  different  times  and  even  in  dif- 
ferent colonies,  that  the  situation  of  those  who 
were  removed  to  the  West  Indies,  was  very 
greatly  improved  in  every  respect. 

This  fact— if  it  be  a fact— is  no  apology  for 
so  sinful  a traffic.  My  desire  is,  only  to  state 
truths;  and  truth  ought  to  be  stated,  whatever 
may  be  the  consequences  to  which  it  leads. 

F.  was  a native  African,  an  Ebo  negro,  of 
uncommonly  good  character,  but  not  at  all 


302 


WEST  INDIES. 


clever  ;■ — a common  field  negro.,— she  had  been 
many  years  ago  offered  her  freedom  as  a reward 
for  her  faithful  services,  but  declined  it,  saying 
she  preferred  remaining  as  she  was ; she  worked 
for  some  time  after  this  upon  the  estate,  as  a 
nurse,  but  at  the  period  I speak  of,  she  ceased 
to  be  able  to  do  anything : at  an  early  period  of 
her  life  she  had  suffered  severely  from  rheuma- 
tism, and  her  joints  were  much  distorted  from 
it ; she  was  also  much  bent  down  from  old  age, 
and  latterly  it  became  difficult  to  make  her 
contented  or  happy.  She  was  in  many  respects 
savage ; and  at  times  insisted  upon  lying  on 
the  floor  without  any  clothes ; neither  was  she 
willing  to  have  her  head  tied  with  a handker- 
chief, and  her  naturally  black  woolly  hair  had 
become  white  from  age.  She  would  rarely  use 
a spoon  for  her  calialou  soup,  which  with  a 
little  boiled  rice  was  all  she  relished  ; and  for 
drink,  she  liked  weak  rum  and  water : her 
appearance  was  anything  but  pleasing,  it  was 
at  times  almost  disgusting ; but  she  despised 
and  refused  all  the  comforts  of  civilized  life; 


WEST  INDIES. 


303 


and  a stranger  to  have  seen  her,  as  I daily  did, 
lying  on  her  mattress  on  the  floor,  using  her 
hand  for  a spoon  to  her  soup,  and  hardly  a rag 
upon  her,  might  naturally  have  exclaimed, 
“ Look  at  the  brutality  of  this  poor  negro's 
owner !”  But  had  he  been  conversant  with 
native  Africans,  he  would  have  perhaps  felt  as 
we  did,  all  the  desire  to  render  her  comfortable 
according  to  our  interpretation  of  the  word,  but 
he  would  no  doubt  also  have  experienced  the 
utter  impossibility  of  convincing  her  that  clean- 
liness, a few  clothes,  and  eating  her  victuals 
like  a civilized  being,  were  real  comforts.  She 
used  to  say  to  me,  when  I spoke  to  her  of  such 
things,  u No  tease  me,  misses,  me  one  very 
good  nigger ; let  me  be”  u Let  me  be,"  is  a 
frequent  expression  among  negroes,  and  they 
have  probably  learnt  this  and  other  decided 
Scotticisms  from  the  number  of  Scotch  ma- 
nagers and  overseers. 

One  day  I asked  F.,  u how  big  were  you 
when  you  left  Africa?"  “ Misses,  me  big 
young  woman."  “ How  were  you  taken  ?” 


304 


WEST  INDIES. 


“ M isses,  Ebo  go  war  wid  a great  grandee 
massa ; him  massa  take  Ebo  many,  many ; tie 
hand,  tie  foot,  no  could  run  away,  misses  : they 
gie  us  only  so  leetle  for  yam  (as  she  said  this, 
she  took  up  a splinter  of  wood,  and  held  it  to 
signify  that  the  food  she  got  was  as  insignifi- 
cant in  point  of  size).  Well,  misses,  they  take 
me  mamma  too ; she  be  one  nice  nigger,  fat 
so ; they  take  her,  kill  her,  boil  her,  fry  her, 
yam  her  (eat  her)  every  bit  all : dey  bringed 
her  heart  to  me,  and  force  me  yam  a piece  of 
it.  Well,  misses,  after  dat  dey  sell  me  to 
another  grandee  for  cottons,  and  he  send  me  a 
Guinea  coast ; and  when  I corned  there,  the 
first  buckra  I seed,  misses,  I started  all.” 
“ Were  you  afraid  of  the  white  man?”  “ No, 
misses,  no  of  he,  but  of  he  colour;  look  so 
queer,  misses,  I axe  ye  pardon.”  u Did  you 
know  you  were  going  to  be  sold  to  a white 
man?”  “ Yes,  misses,  me  happy  at  dat; 
nigger  massa  bad  too  much,  white  massa  him 
better  far,  Africa  no  good  place,  me  glad 
too  much  to  come  a white  man’s  country.” 


WEST  INDIES, 


305 


“ Well,  what  did  you  do  when  you  were 
landed  ?”  “ Old  massa  buy  me,  old  misses 

very  good ; she  make  nice  bamboo  for  me 
(clothing),  teaciied  me  ’bout  God,”  said  she, 
“get  me  christened;  me  quite  happy;  me  (said 
she  with  much  exultation)  never  once  punished. 
Old  massa  love  me,  old  misses  love  me,  me 
loved  dem ; me  get  good  husband ; me  never 
have  sore  heart  but  once,  when  my  H,  (her 
only  child)  go  dead.  Misses,  oh,  she  hand- 
some too  much : take  pain  in  side,  dey  do  all 
for  her,  but  God  say  no ; and  so  she  go  dead, 
and  so  me  just  take  young  II — , (a  young  negro 
woman,  upon  the  estate,  of  the  same  name  as 
her  own  daughter) ; she  have  no  daddy  or 
mamma,  and  me  take  her  for  my  own,  being 
as  I was  her  god-mamma.”  The  principal 
enjoyment  of  this  poor  woman  was  in  telling 
old  stories  to  the  family ; but  the  servants  were 
very  harsh  to  her,  and  I frequently  caught  the 
little  negroes  under  a sand-box  tree,  pelting  her 
while  she  lay  at  the  open  house  door,  with  hard 
green  mangoes,  which  they  gathered  for  the 
purpose. 


306 


WEST  INDIES. 


I.  was  a Guinea-coast  female  negro,  of  only 
tolerable  character,  a common  field  negro.  I 
asked  her  when  she  was  brought  from  Africa  ? 
“ When  me  big  woman.”  Were  your  father 
and  mother  alive  when  you  left  it?  “ No, 
misses,  but  I had  husband  and  one  pic-a-ninny.” 
And  were  you  not  very  much  grieved  when  you 
found  yourself  away  from  them  ? “ Misses, 

me  husband  bad  too  much : beat  me  one  day, 
two  day,  tree  day,  every  day.  Misses,  me 
husband  here  go  beat  me  too  much  (meaning  if, 
or  when  he  beat  me  too  much),  or  when  me  no 
really  bad,  me  go  a manager,  or  come  a massa, 
to  complaint,  and  he  settle  all.  Misses,  me 
have  one  pic-a-ninny  in  a Guinea  ; but  me 
have  D — , I — , K — , L — , M — , N— - , and  J — , 
here;  cooper,  O— - for  husband  ; he  bring  me 
some  tick  (fuel)  often.  L.  big  now— -help  vorck 
a provision-ground ; little  M.  she  take  broom, 
sweep  a house  ; N.  he  little  too  much,  but  me 
get  fish  and  bamboo  for  him.  Oh,  misses,  is 
Africa  good  country  ? No  good  people  say  dat 
surely.” 


WEST  INDIES. 


307 


P. ,  a female  field  negro,  a good  character 

upon  the  whole,  and  willing  to  work  ; left 
Africa  when  not  quite  grown  up,  but  evidently 
recollected  it  perfectly.  (i  Would  you  like  to 
go  back  to  your  country  ?”  “ Eh,  misses,  me 

no  like  dat.  St.  Vincent  fine  country — good 
white  massa  dey.” — “ Were  you  slave  or  free  in 
Africa  ?”  “ Misses,  me  one  time  slave,  one 

time  free,  just  as  our  grandee  massa  fight  (beat) 
next  grandee  massa.”  “ And  you  would  rather 
be  here  ? ” u Yes,  misses,  I no  like  me  country 
at  all.” 

Q. ,  a female  field  negro,  of  the  very  best 
character,  an  excellent  field  labourer ; cheerful, 
contented,  and  intelligent,  and  I can  say,  affec- 
tionate ; in  manner  a perfect  savage,  yet  not 
rude  ; for  although  she  never  spoke  to  us  with- 
out first  turning  her  back,  and  bursting  into  a 
loud  fit  of  laughter,  yet  she  meant  no  insult  by 
it.  Whenever  Q.  had  any  request  to  make  to 
me — and  her  requests  were  very  numerous — in 
the  dress-making  line,  she  used  to  come  to  the 
door,  and  turning  her  back,  and  laughing  as  I 


308 


WEST  INDIES. 


have  described,  she  stood  still,  and  half  turned 
her  head  round  with  a sly  smile,  until  I used  to 
say,  “Well,  Q.,  what  do  you  want?”  Then 
it  was  always,  “ Misses,  me  just  buyed  one 
handkerchief  for  me,  wall  ye  mark  me  name  for 
me  ? ” or  it  might  be  a gown  or  petticoat,  &c. 
At  first  Q.  was  very  shy  of  speaking,  but  her 
request  once  granted,  she  would  turn  round 
and  talk  with  great  spirit.  Her  house  was  neat 
and  well  furnished,  according  to  her  ideas  of 
comfort,  and  she  and  her  husband  rarely  quar- 
relled ; she  could  fight  when  she  thought  it 
necessary,  just  to  shew  that  she  was  no 
coward,  but  she  was  not  given  to  boxing ; and 
was,  and  I hope  is,  in  every  sense  of  the  word, 
a good  negro. 

“ What  nation  are  you  of,  Q.  ? ” “An  Ebo.” 
“ Would  you  like  to  go  to  Africa  ? ” “ Misses, 
me  hope  never  to  see  dat  country  no  more ; 
misses,  me  hear  tell  dat  some  white  massas  go 
a England,  and  tell  dat  nigger  wish  for  go  again 
to  Africa,  and  say  dat  nigger  tink  dey  go  to 
Africa  when  dey  go  dead.”  “ Is  this  not  true, 


WEST  INDIES. 


309 


Q.  ? ” “ Misses,  me  never  hear  one  nigger  say 

so,  me  no  tink  dat ; me  know  very  well,  God 
make  me  above,  God  make  one  breath,  put  one 
breath  in  an  (all  of  us)  ; God  make  us  live,  God 
take  away  breath,  we  go  dead  ; misses,  me 
notion  is,  dis  breath  and  life  all  as  one.”-— 
Meaning  that  without  breath  we  cannot  live. 
“ How  old  were  you  when  you  left  Africa  ? ” 
“ Me  big  the  same  as  now.”  “Were  you  free 
or  slave  there  ? ” “ Misses,  me  born  free. 

Ebo  war  with  anoder  grandee  massa— -take  me, 
me  daddy,  me  mamma,  me  husband ; sell 
me,  dem,  keep  me  slave  to  dat  grandee  massa, 
no  slave  to  himsel,  but  to  one  of  him  country : 
me  slave  to  one  nigger,  massa  ; he  flog  me, 
curse  me,  use  me  very  bad,  me  heart-broke ; he 
want  calicoes,  take  me  a coast,  sell  me  for 
calicoes;  me  dance  for  joy  to  get  away  from 
nigger  massas.”  “ And  you  are  now  happier 
than  you  ever  were  in  Africa?  ” “Yes,  misses, 
Africa  one  bad  country.” 

R.  was  a female  field  negro,  rather  advanced 
in  life : although  only  a field  negro,  she  was 


310 


WEST  INDIES. 


very  much  civilized,  extremely  polite,  kind, 
affectionate,  but  cunning  occasionally  ; decently 
attired  at  all  times,  extremely  gay  on  holidays, 
and  at  church.  She  was  a good  work-woman, 
and  her  provision  grounds  were  in  fine  order; 
she  called  herself  a Roman  catholic,  but  went 
to  the  Methodist  chapel  almost  every  Sunday. 
She  was  always  much  respected  by  the  other 
negroes,  as  well  as  by  her  master  and  mistress. 
She  had  evidently  confused  notions  of  Maho- 
medanism,  but  says,  “ she  never  hear  tell  of 
Mahomet,  but  knowed  there  was  one  good 
man  who  came  far  off  from  where  the  sun  rise, 
he  tell  all  people  be  good/’  R.  had  one  great 
fault,  not  generally  to  be  found  in  a female 
negro  of  otherwise  so  exemplary  good  cha- 
racter : she  was  fond  of  having  a number  of 
husbands,  and  of  changing  them  often ; I have 
known  her  have  three  different  husbands  in  six 
weeks.  “ What  country  were  you  of,  R.  V’ 
“ Misses,  me  a Mandingo.”  Did  you  like 
your  country  ? “ Misses,  suppose  Mandingo 

be  my  own  country,  me  no  like  it.”  What 


WEST  INDIES. 


311 


were  you  there  ? “ Me  be  waiting  maid  to  a 

grandee  massa’s  lady ; she  have  fine  clothes, 

necklace,  bracelet,  rings.  Oh  ! misses,  you ’d 

really  like  to  seen  her  going  to  church  to  pray.” 

Was  she  kind  to  you?  ,“  Misses,  she  flog  me 

too  much  ; pinch  me  ; if  me  no  dress  her  pretty, 

she  box  me  ear  for  me ; she  handsome  too 

much,  clear  black  kin,  so  mooth.”  What  did 

you  get  to  eat  ? “ For  yam  (eatables)  misses, 

me  got  rice,  one  leetle  river  fish — and  misses, 

now  and  den,  when  she  very  good,  gie  me  ripe 

plantain,  and  banana.”  Which  country  do 

you  like  best  ? “ Misses,  Buckra  country  very 

good,  plenty  for  yam  (to  eat),  plenty  for  bamboo 

(for  clothing) ; Buckra-man  book  larn  (can  read) 

now  misses,  Buckra-man  rise  early,  — like  a 

-cold  morning;  nigger  no  like  cold.”  And  I 

suppose  then  you ’d  like  to  lie  in  bed  in  the 

morning?  “Yes,  misses,  till  sun  hot,  den  go 

vorck  ; cold,  no  good  to  nigger  kin  (skin)  ; but 

♦ 

misses,  me  like  to  go  see  a cold  of  England.” 
Would  you?  and  you  know,  I added,  that  if 
you  were  in  England  you  would  be  free.  “Yes, 


312 


WEST  INDIES. 


misses,  me  know  that  perfect,  but  me  no  like  to 
top  dey,  only  see  a place,  and  see  many  a many 
white  face,  and  den  back  to  St.  Vincent;— 
misses,  is  true,  no  plantain  or  banana  in  a 
England?”  Yes,  quite  true;  but  there  are 
other  fruits  that  I think  as  good.  “ Eh,  eh, 
misses,  noting  so  good  as  plantain  and  banana.” 

S.  was  a second  boiler-man,  middle  aged, 
with  an  uncommonly  cheerful,  frank  counte- 
nance, good  looking,  extremely  agreeable  in 
his  appearance ; a negro  of  the  very  best 
possible  character,  and  very  intelligent  and 
affectionate ; diligent  in  his  duties,  attentive 
both  to  his  master  and  to  his  family ; and  had 
only  one  wife,  with  whom  he  had  lived  in  great 
comfort.  He  was  fond  of  his  children,  loved 
them  apparently  alike  ; was  kind  to  his  wife, 
gave  her  nice  dresses,  and  both  of  them  were 
civil  in  their  deportment  as  negroes;  no  one 
ever  merited  the  title  of  a good  negro  more 
than  S.,  and  the  longer  I knew  him, — indeed 
up  to  the  moment  that  I bade  him  adieu, — I 
had  more  and  more  reason  to  respect  him. 


WEST  INDIES. 


313 


“ S.  what  country  did  you  come  from?” 
“ Ebo,  misses.”  Do  you  remember  Ebo  ? “ Eh, 
misses,  vay  well  indeed.”  Do  you  like  it 
better  than  this  ? i(  Misses,  me  like  Ebo  well 
enough  den,  but  me  go  dead  if  me  go  dey 
now.”  How  so?  “ Misses,  noting  good  a 
yam  (to  eat)  in  Ebo  like  a here,  no  salt  pork 
dey,  no  salt  beef, — people  dey  just  go  fish  in  a 
river,  boil  a leetle  fish,  boil  a leetle  rice,  so  go 
yam  it,”  (then  eat  it).  But  you  had  yams 
there  ? u Misses,  only  the  grandee.”  And 
you  were  not  a grandee?  a No,  misses,  me 
free,  no  slave,  but  me  one  poor  man  dey ; me 
vorck,  every  day,  else  eat  none.”  Whether 
would  you  prefer  being  free  in  Ebo,  or  a slave 
here  ? u Misses,  Africa  no  good  people,  no 
trust  in  dem ; one  slave  to-day,  you  free 
to-morrow;  free  to-day,  slave  to-morrow:  your 
grandee  massa  make  war  wid  toder  massa, 
(king  in  their  sense  of  the  word),  take  ye,  never 
mind  how  great  ye  be ; ye  never  know  how  to 
do  vorck,  he  flog  ye;  if  ye  no  do  a ting,  he 
whip  again : noting  to  yam,  but  leetle  rice. 


314 


WEST  INDIES. 


Misses,  a me  glad  too  much,  when  me  sent  a 
coast  o’  Guinea  for  a Buckra  to  buy  us.” 

V.  was  a common  field  negro,  a quiet  but 
not  an  intelligent  negro,  apparently  attached  to 
his  master,  worked  well  for  him,  and  had  his 
own  grounds  in  very  good  order;  he  was  not 
given  to  fighting; — had  many  comforts  in  his 
house,  such  as  tables,  chairs,  good  bedstead, 
and  crockery-ware,  and  was  always  neat  and 
tidy  on  holidays  and  Sundays.  V.  was  never 
in  disgrace,  and  merited  the  title  of  a good 
negro. 

What  nation  are  you  of  V.  ? “ An  Ebo.” 

Would  you  like  if  massa  were  to  free  you,  and 
send  you  to  your  own  country  again?  “Eh, 
eh,  misses,  me  no  like  dat ; me  country  wicked 
too  much.”  They  don’t  eat  men  in  Ebo,  do 
they?  “ No,  misses,  dey  no  eat  men;  but  raw 
beast-flesh  warm  be  very  nice,  me  tink  dat  good 
yet;  S.  can  tell  ye  same  tory,  misses:  Ebo  eat 
no  men ; when  Ebo  take  people  in  a war  from  a 
grandee  massa,  Ebo  no  eat  ’em : Ebo  sell  ’em 
a Guinea  coast; — but  when  Coromantee  take  a 


WEST  INDIES. 


315 


people  when  they  go  war  with  grandee  massa, 
da  Coromantee  eat  all  of  dem,”  How  do  they 
eat  ’em  ? “ Misses,  me  no  seed  dem  eat  ’em, 

but  me  heared  in  Ebo  ’bout  it ; and  old  granny 
F.  tell  a me  ’bout  it,  when  she  take  by  the 
Coromantees.  Dey  cook  a men  in  dat  place. 
Misses,  Africa  wicked  too  much,  me  rather  go 
dead  afore  me  go  back  dey.”  Were  you  slave 
there  or  free  ? “ Me  free  man  one  day,  slave 

to’ther  day;  no  good  people  dey,  cheat  too 
much.”  How  old  were  you  when  you  left 
Africa  ? “ Me  one  big  man.” 

W.  was  a carpenter;  good  tempered,  not 
intelligent,  but  very  indolent.  {t  What  nation 
are  you  of?  ” “ Mandingo.”  How  old  were 

you  when  you  came  to  the  West  Indies  ? “ One 
big  man.”  Do  you  like  St.  Vincent,  or  Africa 
best?  u Eh,  eh,  misses,  me  no  one  fool,  me 
know  better  dan  dat ; Africa  one  very  bad 
country,  dey  go  vorck  poor  slave  to  death; 
noting  for  yam,  only  whip,  whip  constant ; me 
like  where  me  be.’  And  were  you  slave  or 
free  in  Africa  ? u Me  one  free  man,  dey  take 
yol.  i.  P 


316 


WEST  INDIES. 


me,  carry  me  in  a coast  of  Guinea,  sell  me  a 
Buckra  capin,  me  very  glad  to  go  wid  dem.” 
u But,  had  you  no  friends  you  were  sorry  to 
leave  in  Africa  V'  u Misses,  friend  to-day,  no 
friend  to-morrow;  no  trust  in  dey ; your  daddy 
want  any  ting  or  your  mamma,  dey  go  sell  de 
pic-a-ninny,  to  buy  it.” 

X.  was  a faithful  working  negro,  kept  his 
own  grounds  in  high  order;  was  fond  of  money 
to  hoard  it  up : he  went  about  in  good  weather, 
with  hardlv  a rag  to  cover  him.  X.  had  a 
good  deal  of  dry  humour  ; he  had  a very  curious 
and  rather  savage  countenance,  and  he  bore  his 
country's  mark  upon  his  chest  and  also  upon  his 
cheeks.  He  was  excessively  avaricious,  and 
acted  invariably  on  the  principle  of  trusting  no 
one;  he  reared  poultry  very  successfully.  I 
believe  he  was  attached  to  us,  yet  if  I could  not 
produce  the  exact  change  to  pay  him  for  his 
fowls,  he  refused  to  let  me  have  them,  and  he 
was  the  only  negro  I ever  met  with  who  shewed 
the  slightest  want  of  confidence  in  this  respect 
towards  me.  X.  made  a great  deal  of  money, 
but  what  he  did  with  it  none  could  tell.  On 


WEST  INDIES. 


317 


Sundays,  however,  he  was  an  amazing  dandy, 
and  had  his  collar  so  stiff,  that  he  would  not 
have  turned  his  head  for  the  world,  lest  he 
should  disarrange  it.  X.  never  had  any  settled 
wife;  he  tried  to  get  one  several  times,  but 
they  always  left  him,  as  they  said,  “ Cause  he 
so  miserly,  misses  ; he  plit  (split)  one  black  dog 
if  he  could,”  a coin,  value  one-sixth  of  four-pence. 

“ How  old  were  you  when  you  came  to  St. 
Vincent  ? ” “ One  big  man,  so  big  me  be  now.” 
“ What  nation  were  you  of?”  “The  Man- 
dingo.”  “Were  you  free  or  slave  ? ” “ Misses, 
me  be  one  very  great  grandee ; not  one  grandee 
massa,  but  one  great  grandee ; me  hae  slave  to 
wash  me,  me  hae  yams  for  eat,  fresh  pork ; me 
hae  no  vorck  for  do,  only  me  go  fire  at  bird  in 
a bush,  for  yam  : well,  misses,  one  grandee 
massa  send  always  hunting  for  people ; so  dey 
take  me  in  a bush,  make  me  vorck  hard,— -me 
never  vorck  afore,  me  no  know’d  how  to  vorck  ; 
dey  flog  me,  say  me  no  good  for  noting,  send 
me  a Guinea  coast,  sell  me  Buckra  capin.” 
“ But  surely  you  would  like  to  go  back  to 

p 2 


318 


WEST  INDIES. 


Mandingo?”  u No,  misses,  Mandingo  one 
very  bad  country ; me  no  have  vorck  too  much 
now,  me  hae  yam,  tanias,  plantains,  every  ting 
very  good.” 

Y.  was  a field  negro,  an  uncommon  character. 
He  was  employed  when  a young  man  in  a pas- 
ture in  the  upper  part  of  the  estate,  at  some 
distance  from  the  dwelling-house  : he  neglected 
the  stock,  allowing  them  to  trespass  upon  the 
canes  in  every  direction  ; and  there  was  no 
possibility  of  holding  any  communication  with 
him,- — for  whenever  he  saw  any  white  person 
coming  near  where  he  was,  he  ran  like  a deer, 
hid  himself  in  the  brush- wood,  and  defied  all 
pursuit.  The  pasture  he  was  upon  commanded 
so  extensive  a prospect,  that  he  had  full  view 
of  any  one  who  came  in  that  direction.  If  he 
saw  a human  being  approach,  he  made  off  to 
one  of  his  hiding  places,  which  was  generally 
on  the  top  of  the  highest  and  thickest  tree, 
where  he  formed  a complete  bed  or  hammock  of 
the  wild  canes,  which  grow  there  so  luxuriantly. 
In  the  course  of  his  sojourning  there,  he  killed 


WEST  INDIES. 


319 


four  young  cattle,  besides  sundry  calves,  sheep, 
and  lambs  ; he  skinned,  cleaned,  and  half 
roasted  them,  and  then  covered  them  over  with 
leaves,  for  his  sustenance.  This  conduct  lasted 
for  two  years  and  a half,  when  at  last  he  was 
brought  down  ; he  was  not  punished,  but  his 
duty  changed ; and  from  that  moment,  except 
occasional  intoxication,  he  behaved  uncom- 
monly well.  Y.,  from  the  period  I knew  him, 
was  a very  quiet  good  negro  ; he  seldom  smiled, 
but  was  nevertheless  very  contented ; he  was 
uncommonly  handsome,  and  reckoned  a first- 
rate  dancer,  both  of  creole  and  African  dances : 
it  was  indeed  surprising  to  witness  the  grace, 
gravity,  and  majesty  of  his  demeanour.  He 
was  not  very  intelligent,  but  a good  workman, 
and  kept  his  grounds  in  beautiful  order  • he 
was  not  uncivil,  but  his  manners  were  rather 
forbidding. 

Y.,  do  you  recollect  your  own  country? 
“ Not  very  much,  but  me  member  the  ship/" 
Were  you  free  or  slave  in  your  own  country  ? 
“ Me  no  know.”  Would  you  like  to  return  to 


320 


WEST  INDIES. 


Africa?  “ No,  misses,  every  nigger  tell  me, 
me  country  one  very  bad  place ; me  no  wish  to 
leave  dis  country/7  If  you  were  free  would 
you  not  like  to  see  Africa  again  ? “ No, 

misses,  1 7d  like  to  see  England,  and  den  come 
a St.  Vincent;  me  like  to  see  English  cold.” 

Such  are  some  of  the  details  I received  from 
native  Africans.  Of  their  title  to  credit,  let  the 
reader  judge.  The  condition  of  the  Mandingo, 
or  Ebo  negro,  in  his  own  country,  however 
wretched  that  condition  may  be,  can  be  no 
apology  for  negro  traffic ; neither  is  the  con- 
tentedness of  the  African  with  his  condition  in 
the  West  Indies,  any  argument  against  emanci- 
pation ; but  these  details  and  avowals  un- 
doubtedly afford  the  consolation  of  knowing 
that  the  negro  has  not  been  made  more  miserable 
by  the  unnatural  traffic  that  deprived  him  of 
his  home ; and  some  proof,  also,  that  the 
inhuman  conduct  of  slave  proprietors  has  been 
exaggerated. 

Negroes  have  often  a strong  desire  to  see 
England ; and  when  you  ask  them  what  it  is 


WEST  INDIES. 


32! 


they  particularly  wish  to  see,  it  is  either  the 
cold  of  England,  or  the  number  of  white  faces. 

A gentleman  in  St.  Vincent  once  sent  me  a 
lump  of  ice  from  North  America,  wrapped  in 
straw.  I instantly  sent  for  our  domestics,  and 
said  to  them,  “ There  is  ice,— do  you  know 
what  that  is  ? u Yes,  misses,  English  water.5' 
They  got  a hammer,  and  broke  off  some  pieces, 
putting  it  in  their  mouths  when  they  screamed 
out,  and  jumped  from  mere  astonishment;  and 
after  having  ejected  it,  they  all  begged  for 
some  rum  to  cure  the  cold  of  the  English 
water. 

Generally  speaking,  negroes  do  not  regard 
England  and  Scotland  in  the  same  light : this  I 
believe  proceeds  from  two  causes.  Scotchmen 
are  proverbially  active  and  economical,  abroad 
as  well  as  at  home  : and  perhaps  there  are  not 
two  qualities  which  the  majority  of  negroes 
dislike  more  thoroughly.  I recollect  a ship 
arriving  one  afternoon  in  Kingstown  bay,  when 
we  sent  B.  to  inquire  if  there  were  any  passen- 
gers, and  who  they  were,— he  returned  saying, 


322 


WEST  INDIES. 


there  was  no  one  except  one  Buckra  man. 
“ And  who  is  he  ?”  u Me  no  know7,  me  no  tink 
it  worth  while  to  ask  he  name  ; he  one  Cotch 
man.”  And  why  is  it  not  worth  while  to  ask  a 
Scotchman’s  name?  “ ’Cause  they  all  mean, 
hold-purse  fellows ; dey  go  so,”  said  he,  walk- 
ing some  paces,  holding  down  his  head,  and 
with  a slouching  gait,  i(  Dey  go  mean,  me  no 
like  dem.”  Yet  B.  was  addressing  himself 
to  his  master  and  mistress,  both  Scotch ; a 
tolerably  good  proof,  that  negro  domestics 
speak  with  little  restraint  what  they  really 
think.  The  mere  active  habits  of  the  Scotch- 
man are  also  disagreeable  to  the  negro.  With 
few  exceptions,  exemption  from  all  employment 
is  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  a negro’s  idea  of 
enjoyment. 

D.,  one  of  our  negroes,  used  to  say,  that 
monkeys  could  speak  well  enough  if  they 
liked,  but  <f  dey  cunning  too  much,  for  dey 
knowed  if  dey  speak,  massa  would  soon  make 
em  vorck,” 


WEST  INDIES. 


32 


CHAPTER  XIL 


The  master  and  slave  — Punishment  — Alleged 

over-working . 


Much  has  been  written,  and  still  more  said, 
respecting  the  inhumanity  of  planters  in  the 
treatment  of  their  slaves.  I do  not  speak  of 
this  treatment  previous  to  the  time  I lived  in 
the  West  Indies;  for  matters  for  many  years 
before  that  period  even,  were  not  managed  as 
it  is  generally  believed,  I shall  not  attempt  to 
describe  any  thing  as  fact  to  which  I have  not 
been  an  eye  witness. 

In  the  commencement  of  this  work  I spoke 
shortly  of  the  calumnies  that  had  been  circu- 
lated respecting  the  general  character  and  mode 

p 3 


324 


WEST  INDIES. 


of  life  of  the  colonists;  but  far  more  injurious 
and  unjust  than  these,  have  been  the  calumnies 
propagated  respecting  their  treatment  of  the 
negro.  It  is  impossible  to  conceive,  that  a 
denial  of  the  truth  of  those  statements  which 
I have  called  calumnies,  and  facts  offered  in 
support  of  that  denial,  can  be  objected  to  by 
the  most  determined  vilifier  of  the  planters.  It 
is  equally  a right  and  a duty  to  defend  a class 
which  has  been  aspersed,  and  to  which  I myself 
belonged.  I am  not,  in  doing  this,  defending 
the  principle  of  slavery,  or  even  arguing  in 
favour  of  continuing  in  the  hand  of  the  colonial 
masters,  powers  which  may  possibly  have  been, 
and  may  be  again  abused. 

The  first  remark  I would  make  is,  that 
coming  out  as  I did,  almost  determined  to  find 
fault  (and  which  most  disinterested  Britons 
do),  my  first  impressions  were  by  no  means 
favourable  in  respect  to  the  general  style  of 
language  adopted  towards  domestics.  It  ap- 
peared to  me  haughty  and  peremptory;  and 
more  particularly,  I thought,  from  creoles  than 


WEST  INDIES. 


325 


from  Europeans,  to  their  negroes  and  servants. 
But  I had  to  learn,  by  sad  experience,  that 
in  the  present  state  of  negro  civilization,  to 
treat  negroes  as  we  treat  English  servants,  is  a 
rule  liable  to  many  exceptions. 

I think  the  details  already  given  respecting 
negro  character  and  negro  habits,  will  have 
partly  prepared  the  reader  for  this  admission. 
It  is  undoubtedly  true,  that  in  the  majority 
of  cases  servants  are  spoken  to  in  a more 
decided  tone,  and  reprimanded  with  more  seve» 
rity,  than  English  servants  would  submit  to ; 
but  where  it  is  found  that  a servant  will  do 
nothing  unless  he  is  spoken  to  in  this  manner, 
and  that  he  respects  you  more,  and  actually 
seems  better  pleased  when  addressed  so,  1 
should  suppose  there  are  few  persons  who,  if 
put  to  the  trial,  would  not  adopt  the  usual 
method  of  address. 

I am  acquainted  with  some  individuals  in 
the  colonies,  whom  I highly  respect,  whose 
constitutional  mildness  and  forbearance  are  such, 
that  they  cannot  speak  to  their  servants,  upon 


326 


WEST  INDIES. 


any  occasion,  whatever  their  faults  may  be, 
otherwise  than  with  that  amiable  gentleness 
which  one  would  think  could  not  fail  to  win 
even  the  most  obdurate.  But  I have  been 
witness  in  the  establishments  of  those  indi- 
viduals how  lamentably  wicked,  how  negligent, 
how  particularly  insolent,  those  servants  were ; 
and  upon  more  than  one  estate,  where  this 
management  was  also  pursued,  the  result  was 
precisely  the  same.  I have  conversed  with 
many  upon  this  subject;  and  I never  met  with 
one  who  did  not  bitterly  regret  being  obliged  to 
speak  so  peremptorily  to  their  servants,  and 
considered  it  as  one  of  the  most  disagreeable  of 
duties.  But  this  is  a trifling  matter,  compara- 
tively with  the  stories  which  have  been  circulated 
respecting  negro  punishment, — inflicted,  too, 
as  it  is  alleged,  from  mere  whim  and  caprice. 

It  is  a delicate  matter  upon  which  I am 
about  to  treat;  but  I will  not  shrink  from 
stating  facts.  The  truth  is,  that  there  are  few 
negro  servants  who  have  not  at  one  time  or 
other  been  whipped,  though  rarely  after  man- 


WEST  INDIES. 


327 


hood ; that  is,  whipped  with  a switch,  or,  if  for 
a very  flagrant  offence,  perhaps  with  a horse- 
whip. 

Such  punishments  do  take  place  on  almost 
all  estates,  though  not  frequently,  and  as  I sin- 
cerely believe,  never  for  faults  which  would  not 
in  England  subject  the  offender  to  punishment 
of  a far  more  serious  nature.  Now,  without 
going  farther,  I would  ask,  in  what  does  the 
young  negro  differ  from  the  apprentice,  the 
school  boy,  or  any  young  person  in  England  ? 
Are  not  thieving  apprentices  flogged,— and  dis- 
obedient children,  and  idle  school  boys,  and  all, 
at  the  will,  or  caprice,  it  may  be,  of  those  who 
have  authority  over  them  ? Or  in  what  par- 
ticular does  the  grown-up  negro,  who  perjures 
himself  or  commits  other  gross  offences,  differ 
from  the  man  who,  for  similar  crimes,  is  sen- 
tenced by  a magistrate  to  be  whipped?  If 
there  be  the  same  criminality,  the  punishment 
must  be  equally  just.  Does  the  proprietor  of  a 
negro  not  feel  for  his  fellow  creatures,  upon 
such  occasions  ? — some  say,  he  cannot  feel,  he 


328 


WEST  INDIES. 


cannot  be  humane,  if  he  punishes  his  negro. 
This,  I need  scarcely  say,  is  miserable  argu- 
ment. Does  the  tender  and  affectionate,  but 
conscientious  parent,  feel  nothing  for  his  child 
when  he  punishes  it  for  the  commission  of  a 
fault?  Does  the  foreman  of  a jury  not  feel  when 
he  delivers  his  verdict  of  guilty?  And  will 
any  one  deny  to  a judge  a kindly  feeling — all 
sentiment  of  sympathy  and  pity,  because  he  at 
times  pronounces  sentence  of  death  upon  the 
guilty  criminal  ? 

Suppose  a negro  steals  provisions  from  his 
neighbour’s  grounds,  though  not  at  first  to 
a great  extent;  he  is  pardoned,  but  the  master 
remunerates  the  other.  The  offence  is  com- 
mitted a second  time,  and  another  pardon  fol- 
lows to  the  thief,  and  remuneration  again  must 
be  made  to  the  other  slave,  who,  unless  that 
were  done,  would  beat  the  aggressor  with  the 
utmost  cruelty.  Is  it  not  apparent  in  such 
cases,  that  some  punishment  is  necessary  ? Now 
the  question  has  hitherto  been,  what  punish- 
ment? I admit  the  cruelty  of  all  corporal 


WEST  INDIES. 


329 


punishment;  but  we  find  the  British  legislature 
sanctioning  the  infliction  of  murderous  punish- 
ment in  the  army  and  navy  ; and  why  ? because 
it  is  contended,  the  state  of  discipline  required 
in  the  army,  renders  it  necessary : and  is  it  not 
certain,  that  a system  of  discipline  is  necessary 
in  a colony  where  the  negro  population  out- 
number  the  free,  twenty  fold  ? Government, 
which  settled  the  colonies,  and  sanctioned  slave 
labour,  no  doubt  perceived  this;  and  in  grant- 
ing the  power  of  inflicting  a corporal  punish- 
ment to  one-eighth  part  of  the  extent  of  that 
sanctioned  in  the  army,  conceived  it  necessary 
in  the  then  state  of  West  India  society.  It  is 
a power,  which  may  be  abused  ; and  which 
therefore  ought  not  to  be  continued  one  hour 
beyond  the  time  that  necessity  renders  it  im- 
perative ; but  I do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that 
occasions  do  arise,  when  that  necessity  is  far 
more  apparent  than  it  ever  is  in  the  army, 
whether  we  look  to  the  difference  between 
negro  and  European  character,  or  the  danger 
of  weakening  the  authority  of  the  free,  over  the 


330 


WEST  INDIES. 


negro  population ; and  I contend,  that  the 
slave  proprietor,  yielding  to  this  necessity,  does 
not  prove  that  he  is  destitute  of  feeling,-— for  I 
have  minutely  examined  the  subject,  and  I 
never  yet  found  in  any  one  instance  of  corporal 
punishment,  that  the  master  had  not  been 
driven  to  it  by  a repetition  of  such  conduct,  to 
which  no  one,  as  a master,  could  submit. 

It  is  true,  that  hitherto  every  proprietor  of 
a negro  has  considered  slavery  to  consist  in  his 
having  power  over  his  slave,  in  so  far  as  to 
punish  him  to  the  amount  of  thirty-nine  lashes. 
Now  the  point  we  have  to  attend  to  is,  whether 
such  punishments  do  ever  take  place  to  that 
amount ; and  if  they  do,  what  are  the  occasions 
upon  which  such  punishments  are  inflicted  ?— 
have  masters  been  actuated  by  caprice  and 
whim  ?— and  have  they  justly  earned  the  cha- 
racter of  inhumanity  ? Every  thing  I have 
seen  leads  me  to  state  conscientiously,  that  the 
punishment  of  thirty-nine  lashes  seldom  takes 
place ; and  certainly  never  for  an  offence  that 
would  not  be  followed,  in  Scotland,  by  trans- 


WEST  INDIES. 


331 


portation  for  life,  and  in  England  most  likely 
by  capital  punishment.  When  punishment  is 
considered  necessary,  I have  too  often  witnessed 
the  distress  of  a master ; and  have  known 
myself  what  it  was  to  feel  real  pain,  when  this 
had  to  be  resorted  to  in  consequence  of  serious 
misconduct  in  negroes,  in  whom  I was  really 
interested,  and  whose  misconduct  I knew  from 
experience,  could  not  be  otherwise  corrected. 

In  former  times,  the  managers  employed 
upon  estates  were  not  always  possessed  of  those 
patient  and  humane  dispositions,  which  all  who 
undertake  the  management  of  negroes  ought 
certainly  to  have ; but  this  remark  I make  not 
from  my  own  personal  observation,  but  from 
what  I have  often  heard  stated  by  many  in 
common  conversation,  in  the  West  Indies. 
They  were  seldom  men  of  any  education,  and 
ignorant  how  to  treat  the  negro;  and  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  they  carried  punishment 
to  an  unwarrantable  length.  But  even  then, 
there  were  many  humane  managers,  whom  the 
negroes  looked  up  to  with  real  regard. 


323 


WEST  INDIES. 


Managers  are  now  generally  a different  de- 
scription of  persons— many  of  them  are  well 
informed,  superior  men.  If  I am  to  believe  the 
testimony  of  the  negroes  from  many  different 
estates,  whom  I was  often  in  the  habit  of  con- 
versing with,  the  kindness  of  the  managers  on 
the  different  estates  to  which  they  belonged 
was  conspicuous. 

I do  not  feel  inclined  to  have  the  same  un- 
limited confidence  in  overseers ; for  although 
they  have  it  not  in  their  power  to  exercise  any 
cruelty  upon  the  negroes,  in  the  way  of  ex- 
cessive corporal  punishment,  yet  they  can 
annoy  them,  in  many  other  ways,  especially 
by  reporting  faults  in  exaggerated  colours. 

Managers  formerly  often  lived  very  dissolute 
lives,  and  this  was  a matter  deeply  to  be  de- 
plored ; for  negroes  invariably  look  up  to  the 
white  people  as  an  example.  But  the  proprie- 
tors have,  for  many  years  back,  made  every 
exertion  to  obtain  men  of  good  character,  in 
point  of  sobriety  and  morality;  and  where  they 
may  have  been  unsuccessful  in  obtaining  such. 


WEST  INDIES. 


333 


it  has  not  been  from  any  indifference  on  the 
subject. 

A manager's  situation  is  one  that  requires 
great  exertion  both  of  body  and  mind.  He  has 
to  attend  not  only  to  the  agriculture  of  the 
estate,  but  also  to  the  negroes,  whose  health 
must  occupy  his  attention.  He  must  almost 
daily  watch  the  young  people,  who  require  an 
uncommon  degree  of  care,  owing  to  a propen- 
sity to  which  we  have  already  alluded— -viz.  to 
eat  earth  and  dust.  From  the  moment  a little 
child  begins  to  creep  about,  the  danger  begins, 
and  the  minutest  attention  is  required  to  pre- 
vent the  habit  gaining  ground. 

There  is  no  branch  of  a manager’s  duty  more 
important  or  more  difficult,  than  the  manage- 
ment of  the  young  people  till  their  fifteenth  or 
sixteenth  year.  If  the  proprietor  be  absent, 
all  this  devolves  upon  him  ; but  when  the  pro- 
prietor is  resident,  the  responsibility  is  in  part 
removed  from  him.  If  the  proprietor  be  a 
married  man,  his  wife  has  her  full  share  of  the 
management  of  the  children,  the  sick,  and  the 


334 


WEST  INDIES.  , 


aged.  I recollect  many  instances  of  real  per- 
sonal kindness  from  a manager  to  the  negroes ; 
even  on  very  small  properties,  where  the  situ- 
ation could  not  have  enabled  him  to  do  more 
than  merely  pay  his  way : let  one  such  case 
suffice.  A negro  belonging  to  — — had  been 
absent  from  the  estate  for  many  months.  He 
had  never  borne  a good  character,  and  was 
generally  considered  as  a complete  reprobate. 
Search  had  been  often  made  for  him  in  vain, — - 
he  eluded  all  pursuit.  At  length  one  afternoon, 
two  very  respectable  looking  negroes  came  to 
my  door,  and  making  a bow  they  said,  <(  Misses, 
we  ’ve  brought  C.  to  you ; we  knowed  how 
great  a runaway  he  has  been,  so  we  tied  his 
hand  behind  his  back,  and  brought  him  safe  to 
massa ; for  we  knowed  whose  nigger  he  was, 
though  he  denied  it.”  His  master  being  from 
home,  I applied  to  a gentleman  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood for  advice ; who  told  me  the  best 
plan  was  to  send  him  to  gaol  all  night,  for 
security,  and  next  day  his  master  could  do  as 
he  thought  fit.  The  poor  creature  was  dirty, 


WEST  INDIES. 


335 


emaciated,  and  his  clothes  in  a deplorable  state. 
After  giving  him  a comfortable  meal,  he  was 
conveyed  to  gaol,  though  he  resisted  as  stoutly 
as  he  could.  Next  day  his  master  sent  him 
back  to  the  estate,  but  not  until  he  had  held  a 
long  conversation  with  him.  He  accused  him 
of  having  taken  to  eating  dirt,  which  he  posi- 
tively denied  : however,  to  those  who  know  the 
peculiar  appearance  which  it  gives  to  the  coun- 
tenance, it  is  hardly  possible  to  be  mistaken  in 
this  matter.  His  master  asked  him  if  he  was 
unhappy-— if  he  had  any  complaint  to  make— 
if  the  manager  or  overseer,  or  any  of  the  people 
had  quarrelled  with  him?  But  C.  could  assign 
no  reason  for  his  constantly  absenting  himself; 
il  but  massa,”  said  he,  tl  if  you  'll  try  me  once 
more,  I will  go  work,  and  do  no  more  bad. 
I \e  been  one  very  bad  nigger  to  you  and  to 

Mr. meaning  the  manager  also.  Every 

thing  was  done  to  make  this  poor  fellow  change 
his  habits ; but  he  was  so  desperate  a charac- 
ter, so  given  to  drunkenness,  and  so  determined 
a thief,  that  he  was  hardly  ever  at  work,  and 
was  a constant  runaway. 


336  WEST  INDIES. 

This  mode  of  life  soon  began  to  undermine 
his  constitution,  although  he  was  a young  man, 
not  much  above  twenty  years.  At  last  he 
appeared  to  be  dying ; and  his  master  brought 
him  to  town  to  try  what  could  be  done  for  him. 
He  loathed  every  sort  of  food, — wine  was  the 
only  thing  he  cared  for;  and  it  was  at  this  time 

V 

that  he  informed  me,  “ that  when  he  was  sick 
afore  times,  Mr.  — (the  manager')  used  to 
give  him  often  part  of  his  own  dinner,  and 
wine  and  water.”  Bad  as  C.’s  character  was, 
he  frequently  used  to  say,  “The  manager  was 
good  too  much  to  me.” 

It  would  occupy  more  time  than  is  necessary 
for  the  purpose,  to  relate  other  acts  of  the  same 
description  ; but  I have  known  many  strong 
proofs  of  the  kindness  of  managers,  who  were 
not  situated  upon  extensive  properties. 

END  OF  VOL.  I. 


LONDON  : 

PRINTED  BY  MANNING  AND  SMITHSON, 
4,  LONDON-HOUSE  YARD. 


I 


i«vt  T V